New Life in Equestria

by jkreader

Rating: everyone
Tags: Sad, Main 6, Nightmare Moon, Original Character, Cutie Mark Crusaders, Twilight Sparkle, Slice of Life, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Alternate Universe, Human
Length: 64000

A young human of age seven is sent through a portal machine by his parents in an attempt to save his life from the end of his world gets sent to Equestria.

This story is going to go through the process of a rewrite to keep canon with Season 4.

A young human boy of age seven is sent to Equestria by his loving parents in an attempt to save him from the end of the world. He is found by the Royal Pony Sisters and they bring him to Equestria to fulfill his parents' wish.

This takes place after Season 3 and is set in the Past Sins universe.

Edit: Changed a few of character tags.

Cover Art by PonnyGirl

Published 2013-06-26 17:00:01 UTC
Last updated 2015-01-01 04:48:36 UTC

Prologue (Rewritten)

Prologue - Worst Birthday Ever (Revised)

New Life in Equestria

Prologue - Worst Birthday Ever*Third Person P.O.V.*

This is a story about a seven-year-old human child named Joshua.  He lived a good six years and 364 days with his loving mother and father.  His parents both make their livings as scientists, and they’ve been working hard on a project since Joshua’s fourth birthday.  They both foresaw something terrible happening three years in the future, and the only way to save their son, was to build a dimension traveling portal machine.  Joshua asked what they were making and why, but they never told him straight.  They didn’t want to worry him, but they allowed him to help whenever he could.

2 years and 364 days later, they finished the machine on the night before his birthday.  The next morning, Joshua’s parents woke up to the sounds of loud explosions outside.  Just as they foresaw, giant meteorites were raining down from space.  The sky was now red with black clouds.  All around, buildings were destroyed, and no doubt the people inside them were dead.  The two of them hurried into the basement to make the final preparations for Joshua.  They wanted to go with him, but they were only able to develop enough power for Joshua alone.  Joshua’s father took out a pen and a piece of paper and wrote this down:

To whomever finds our son,

His name is Joshua, he’s seven years old, and is a human.  Our world is destroyed and we managed to send him through a dimension traveling machine in order to save him.  We are asking that whoever finds him to give him a good home and take good care of him.

Thank you.

Just as the father finished writing, Joshua burst through the door with a panicked look on his face.

"Mommy!  Daddy!" he yelled to them with a scared tremor in his voice, "What's going on?!"

His parents looked at him with sorrowful expressions.  His father walked up to him and said, "Son, this world is coming to an end."

When he said those words, Joshua became even more scared.  "Are we gonna die?" he asked.

His mother spoke up next, "No sweetie," she said as she walked up to him and put a comforting hand on his shoulder, "You're not going to."

"W-w-what do you mean, Mommy?" he asked confused.

"This is what the portal machine is for dear," she explained, "We knew this day was coming, but we didn't tell you because you were too young to understand."

"We want you to live a good long life, son," His dad said next, as tears started pouring out of their eyes, "This is why we built this.  We hope that wherever it sends you, you'll find someone who'll take care of you, just like we did."

"Why can't you two c-come with me?" Joshua asked with quiet sobs.

"The machine doesn't have enough energy for all three of us, sweetie," His mother explained, "We could only generate enough power for you.  I wish we could go with you but knowing that you'll be alive if this machine works, it will set our minds at ease." She then gave him the letter, which was now rolled up, and a heart shaped locket.  "Give this note to whomever you come across first.  It will tell them who you are.  Also, keep that locket with you, sweetie."

He opened up the locket, and more tears started pouring out of his eyes as he saw what the picture was.  It was of all three of them on his fourth birthday.  "As long as you have that with you, we'll always be in your heart," she added.

Just then, the ground started shaking.  Joshua was running out of time.  He closed the locket and put it around his neck.  He then looked up at his family as they all had tears running down their cheeks.  He ran up to father and hugged him around his neck, and he returned it with a hug of his own.

He then quickly broke away and ran to his mother with a tighter hug around her neck.  She also returned the embrace.  They then broke away, and Joshua walked toward the machine as it powered up.  A multi-colored swirl appeared in it, and he stepped through.  He looked back at his parents one last time and called back, "I love you Mommy and Daddy!  Goodbye!"  More tears came out as he sadly waved to them.

His mother called back as the swirl started closing around him, "We love you too, sweetheart."

His father waved to him and said "Goodbye" to him as well.  Suddenly, just before the swirl closed up, a meteorite crashed through the wall, and took his parents with it.  And just as the swirl closed, Joshua fell down on his bottom, tucked in his knees, put his arms around them, buried his head in his arms, and just sat there and cried.

Meanwhile, in the land of Equestria, Princess Celestia strode out to do her job in raising the sun for her country.  After she did so, Luna quickly came into the room with a worried expression on her face.

“Sister!” she said to her older sister, “Something terrible has just happened!”

“Calm down Luna,” Celestia said placing a wing over her younger sister.  Luna took deep breaths after having run all the way to her sister’s chambers.  After catching her breath, Luna explained what she just felt.

“I could feel the deaths of many lives in a different dimension, sister,” Luna explained, “I believe a world has just met a tragic end.”

“Are you quite certain Lulu?” Celestia asked.  Luna sadly nodded and let a few small tears escape her eyes.  Celestia pulled her sister closer in a comforting embrace.  Just then, Celestia felt something.

“Wait a minute,” she said pulling away from her younger sibling, “I feel a young soul out there.  And whoever it is, they are deeply troubled.”

“Where is this young soul Tia?” Luna asked.

“He is somewhere in the realm between dimensions,” Celestia explained closing her eyes and reaching out with her magic, “And it would seem he came from the world that just ended.”  Celestia then opened her eyes and looked at her sister.  “Come Luna, we must go to him at once.”  The two royal sisters lit up their horns, and in a bright flash, they disappeared from Canterlot Castle.

As Joshua sat there, still crying from his loss, he didn’t know where to go from there.  Just then he lifted his head from his arms, and saw two bright lights pulsing in front of him.  Just then they grew to a bright brilliant flash and the area around him shifted from the multi-colored swirl, to a starry area.  He looked around him confused as his tears started slowing down.  Then he saw something fade in in front of him, or rather two somethings.

Celestia and Luna appeared in the area where Celestia’s faithful student, Twilight Sparkle, had recently gained her rank as Equestria’s newest princess.  There in front of them, they saw Joshua looking up at them.  He had a scared look on his face as he eyed the two sisters.  Celestia and Luna smiled kindly at the young child and slowly trotted to him.  Joshua turned his head away, shut his eyes, and shook like a leaf.  The two ponies laid down in front of him, and Luna placed a comforting wing over Joshua.

"Calm yourself, young one," she said, "You are in no danger."

Joshua lifted his head and looked at the two ponies, confused as he heard one of them speak to him.  "Who are you two?" he asked, "What are you?  And where am I?"

"My name is Princess Luna," the night princess explained, "and this is my sister, Princess Celestia.  We are ponies, and you are in a realm between dimensions."

Joshua quickly bowed his head in respect upon hearing that he was in front of princesses.  "I’m sorry," he said, “I didn’t know.  I’m just really scared right now.”

"Don't worry child," Celestia said, "Tell us, what is troubling you."

Joshua let out a deep sigh and told them everything that happened, all the while, Luna kept her wing draped over his back as tears started falling out of his eyes again.  After he told them what had happened, he looked up and saw that Celestia and Luna had sad frowns on their faces.  At last Celestia spoke up.

"We are deeply sorry for your loss, dear one," she said.

Joshua rubbed his hands against his eyes to subdue the tears pouring from them and pulled out the rolled up piece of paper his mom gave him.  "Mommy told me to give this to the first person I find," He said to Luna.

Luna lit up her horn and lifted the rolled up letter from Joshua’s hand.  Celestia looked over at the note as they read it together in silence.  After they finished reading, the letter disappeared in a poof, and the princesses looked at Joshua again with kind smiles.  Using her wing, which was still on his back, Luna pulled Joshua closer to her in a warm and comforting embrace.

"Don't worry," she said to Joshua soothingly, "You will be taken care of."

"Will you be the ones looking after me?" he asked as he returned Luna's hug.

"No, but we know of somepony who will," she replied.  Then, Luna and Celestia's horns began glowing and they faded away from the starry realm.

Chapter 1 - Going to Ponyville (Rewritten)

Chapter 1 - Going to Ponyville *Edited*

Chapter 1 – Going to Ponyville*Joshua's P.O.V.*

The starry place we were in started going away when the princesses lit up their horns.  Then, we were in a big hallway.

“What is this place?” I asked.

“This is Canterlot Castle,” Princess Celestia replied, “It’s where Luna and I live and rule Equestria.”

I then saw some big windows that had special pictures on them.  “Those windows look amazing,” I said.

“They tell stories of the times when Equestria’s fate was at stake,” Luna replied, “Such as the times when Discord or Nightmare Moon were defeated using the Elements of Harmony.”

“I guess those two are bad guys?” I asked.

“They were bad guys,” Celestia replied.

"What are the Elements of Harmony?" I asked.

"They are the most powerful magic known to ponydom," Celestia said, "There are six elements: Honesty, Kindess, Laughter, Generosity, Loyalty, and Magic.  Now come, let's get you situated with my faithful student, Princess Twilight Sparkle.”  She then lowered herself down on all four legs and motioned for me to climb up on her back.

“I’ll visit you as often as I can, dear one,” Luna said as I walked over to Celestia.

“I would like that.  Thank you both for bringing me here,” I said.  I then climbed up onto Celestia’s back and wrapped my arms around her neck gently.

“I’ll be back soon, sister,” Celestia said.  She then trotted out onto a balcony and began flapping her wings.  We then took off into the skies and began flying towards a small village.

“What is that place?” I asked as the town drew closer into view.

“That is the town of Ponyville.  It’s where Princess Twilight Sparkle lives,” Celestia answered, “I’m sure she won’t mind looking after you.”

Ponyville came into a much better view as we flew closer.  I saw that there were a lot of ponies in town.  Some had wings, some had horns, and some didn’t have either.  During our free time from the project, Mommy used to read me stories about horses with wings and horns, and if I remembered correctly, they were called unicorns and pegasi.  But I had no idea what a pony with both wings and a horn was called.

“Excuse me, Princess,” I said.

“Yes?” she replied.

“I noticed that you and Princess Luna have both wings and a horn.  What kind of ponies are you?”

“A pony with both wings and a horn is called an alicorn.  They are stronger in terms of magic than unicorns.”

We then started to go down, and then we landed in front of a big tree that had a door and a few windows on it.  “What is that?”

“This is where Twilight lives,” Celestia said, “It’s called the Golden Oaks Library.  My student always loves reading a good book.”  She then lowered herself to the ground, which let me climb off her back.  She then knocked on the door.  When it opened, I saw a dragon about my size standing in the doorway.  He had purple scales all over him, a green chest, and green spikes on his head, back, and tail.  He seemed surprised to see Princess Celestia.

“Princess!” he said, “What brings you here?”

“Hello Spike,” Celestia said, “Is Twilight home?”

“No,” Spike replied, “She went out to buy some more quills and parchments.  I offered to do it for her, but she said she needed to get out for a walk anyways.”  He then turned his attention to me.  “Who and what is that?”

“This is Joshua,” Celestia said, “He’s a human from another world.  Joshua, this is Spike.  Twilight’s number one assistant.”

“It’s nice to meet you, Spike,” I said as I held out a hand.

“Likewise Joshua,” he replied.  He then took my hand in one of his claws and shook it.

“I’ve never seen a real dragon before,” I said as we stopped shaking, “I’ve only read stories about them, only they were a lot bigger.”

“Well, I’m actually a baby dragon,” Spike said, “Do you want to stick around for a bit until Twilight comes back?” he asked Celestia.

“I would love to,” Celestia answered, “I have to ask her something that concerns Joshua here.”

We walked inside the library.  I was amazed at how many books there were.  It was like every wall had a bookshelf.  There was also a round table in the middle of the room where a book was open and a wood horse head was in the center.  There was also a set of stairs near the end of the room.  I then remembered something important.

“Spike? Is there a bathroom in here?” I asked.

“Yeah,” he replied, “Upstairs, first door on the left.”

“Thank you,” I said.  I ran up the stairs quickly, but I wasn’t watching where I was going, because I bumped into someone coming down the stairs and fell on my bottom.  Thankfully, I didn't fall down the stairs.

“Ouch!” said the pony I ran into.

“Sorry about that,” I replied, “I need to get to the…..” I paused and looked at the pony I ran into.  She was about my size, had a black coat, a purple mane and tail, a horn and wings, and on her flank was a blue shield with a crescent moon on it.  But that’s not what really caught my attention.  It was her eyes.  They weren’t the normal round eyes I saw on the princesses.  They looked a lot like Spikes.  They were a light shade of green and had pupils like a cat.  I got kind of nervous looking at those eyes.  Then she held a hoof to me.  I took it, and she helped me back up on my feet.

“Who are you?” She asked me.

“Can I tell you after I use the bathroom? I really need to go,” I replied.

“Sure,” she said, “I’ll just be downstairs with Spike.”

I then hurried up the rest of the stairs and did what I had to do in the bathroom.  While I was in there, I was thinking about the black pony with those cat-like eyes.  I began wondering why she didn’t have normal eyes like the princesses did.  After I was done in the bathroom, I went back down the stairs and saw Princess Celestia, Spike, and the black pony talking.

“So you’re saying that he’s from a different world?” the black pony asked Celestia.

“That’s right Nyx,” the princess replied.  She then took notice of me standing on the last step.  “There you are Joshua.  Come over here.  I want you to meet Twilight’s daughter.”

I felt kind of nervous about meeting this black pony, but I decided to give it a shot.  I walked over to her, and she turned to face me.

“Hi.  My name’s Nyx.  What’s yours?” She asked holding out a hoof.

“I’m Joshua,” I said taking her hoof in my hand and shaking it.  “Pardon me for asking, but why are your eyes like Spikes?”

“It’s a long story,” she replied, “Do you want to hear it?”

I nodded and took a seat next to Celestia.  She placed a wing over me, and Nyx began her story.

Chapter 2 - Sweet Apple Acres (Rewritten)

Chapter 2 - Nyx's Story

Chapter 2 – Nyx’s Story

Nyx’s story was one of the best I had heard in a long time.  A little more than a year ago, before Twilight became a princess, a group of bad ponies kidnapped Twilight and took some blood from her to try and bring back a bad pony called Nightmare Moon.  They started the spell, but before it could be finished, Celestia came and stopped it, and saved Twilight.  While the spell was still stopped, there was a side-effect.  It created Nyx.  The next day, Twilight came to the same area where the spell was being cast because she had some bags that had some books in them.  She managed to find her bags, but she also found Nyx in a bush, hurt and scared.  At first Twilight thought Nyx was Nightmare Moon, but Nyx didn’t remember or know who Nightmare Moon was.  She didn’t even remember her name.  Twilight decided to take Nyx back with her to the library to determine if Nyx really was Nightmare Moon or not.  She was also the one who gave Nyx her name.  It was from a story from Twilight’s fillyhood.  A few days later, Twilight managed to sneak Nyx to a place called the Carousel Boutique.  She needed a favor from a friend of hers, a white unicorn named Rarity.  She needed her to make Nyx a disguise that would hide Nyx’s wings so she could be seen as a normal unicorn, which was a purple vest.  Nyx also wore a pair of enchanted glasses to make her eyes look like normal eyes so she wouldn’t be recognized as Nightmare Moon.  Rarity promised to keep Nyx’s identity a secret.  The next day, Twilight took Nyx to the local elementary school.  This was also so she could make Nyx look like a normal unicorn filly.  Nyx found class amazing, but she asked too many questions in class that it was bugging some of the other fillies and colts.  When she went out to recess, she was stopped by class bullies named Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.  They started picking on her by saying she had ticks on her because she had a black coat.

“They sound very mean,” I said, “I hope I don’t get picked on by them.”

“Trust me,” Nyx said, “If you do meet them, you will get picked on.  Just don’t let what they say go to your head.”

Anyway, help came to Nyx from an earth pony filly named Apple Bloom.  Apple Bloom said she was going to tell their teacher, an adult earth pony named Miss Cheerilee, that Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were being mean if they didn’t stop.  Not wanting to get in trouble, they stopped and left.  Apple Bloom and Nyx soon became friends.  A few weeks later, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon tricked Nyx into going into a scary place called the Everfree Forest.  Inside the forest, Nyx found an old castle that somehow looked familiar to her.  Her head started filling with memories of a bad pony wanting to make the night last forever and wanting to hurt Twilight.  She was upset because these memories felt real to her.  Twilight soon found Nyx in the castle and began saying sorry for the things the bad pony in the memories did.  The next day at school, Nyx was still feeling bad for thinking that she wanted to hurt Twilight, but Apple Bloom and another friend she made at school named Twist came and cheered her up.  Sometime later, Nyx became a member a club Apple Bloom and a couple of her friends made called the Cutie Mark Crusaders.

A few days later, the school was putting together a play for a Spring Festival.  It was about the time Princess Luna was saved by the Elements of Harmony when she was Nightmare Moon.  Twilight noticed that Nyx was the one who was going to play Nightmare Moon and got worried.  The costume Nyx wore for the play made her look a lot like Nightmare Moon.  It only got worse when Twilight learned that Celestia and Luna were going to be watching the play too.  Twilight didn’t want the princesses to recognize Nyx, so she told Nyx that she couldn’t be in the play.  On the night of the play, Nyx managed to get Twilight’s pet owl, Owloysius, to let her go to the play, but while putting on her costume, the fake wings they made broke, so Nyx had to use her real wings.  She was in such a hurry to get there, that she forgot to put her glasses back on, and went to the play without them.  While doing her parts, the princesses didn’t come down and take Nyx away like Twilight thought they would, even when Nyx did her lines and actions in the play almost the same way Nightmare Moon did.  At the end of the play, when Nyx came out to take a bow, the crowd went wild for Nyx’s amazing performance.

Back at the Library that night, Nyx asked Twilight about Nightmare Moon and the memory of her wanting to hurt Twilight.  Twilight then told her about the night she was kidnapped.  Nyx started crying when she realized that she must’ve been Nightmare Moon, but Twilight told Nyx she wasn’t because Nightmare Moon wouldn’t have friends the way Nyx does.  Nyx started crying again, because she realized that if she was made from a spell, that meant she didn’t have a real family, but Twilight told her that being related to somepony isn’t what makes a family.  Twilight also told her that Spike was like her older brother.  When Nyx asked Twilight what she was to her, Twilight said that she was like Nyx’s mommy.  Nyx went to bed a happy filly that night, because she had the best mom she could ask for.

A few days later, there was a Learn and Play Day at school.  It was when the students would set up displays on certain subjects.  Nyx’s display was on transfiguration magic.  Magic that would turn one thing into something else.  She showed a couple ponies, more of Twilight’s friends named Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy, an example of that magic by turning a rock into a flower.  When she asked if they wanted to see something else, Pinkie Pie asked if she could turn Fluttershy into a tree.  Nyx was worried at first, but agreed.  And she did it.  A lot of ponies nearby saw a yellow tree with pink leaves where Nyx’s booth was.  Twilight managed to turn Fluttershy back into a pony and ran off to hide with Nyx to think about a few things.

Later there were some games.  Nyx joined Apple Bloom and a couple more of their friends, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, for a tug-of-war tournament.  At the final round of their age group, the four friends managed to beat Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, much to the bullies’ disappointment.  Later the four friends managed to beat a group of middle age ponies with a little bit of trouble.  But now they were up against four big colts that were close to being adults.  A pegasus named Rainbow Dash, who was another of Twilight’s friends, allowed Nyx and her friends to do something that would make the match more even.  The friends decided to have Nyx use magic.  When the match started, the four colts managed to get Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo to fall into a mud puddle which was used as the center of the match.  Nyx was almost ready to give up, but her friends cheered her on and told her not to give up.  Nyx got to pour more magic into her horn and stopped herself from falling into the mud too.  She then started pulling the four colts back.  Then she heard four splashes and saw that she had pulled all four of the colts into the mud by herself.  The crowd was shocked at Nyx’s win.  Nyx was worried that she did something wrong, but her friends pulled themselves out of the mud and congratulated Nyx on her win.  Hearing the fillies cheer for her, some of the crowd started to join in.

One night, Nyx was invited to a sleepover at Apple Bloom’s house.  Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo were there too.  There, Nyx showed her friends her wings.  They were surprised, Nyx was afraid that they would be jealous of her for having both wings and a horn.  But they weren’t jealous at all.  Nyx was happy that she shared a secret with her best friends.

“But then things got bad,” Nyx said sadly.

“Why?” I asked, “What happened?”

“You remember the beginning of the story?” Nyx asked me.

“The bad ponies that kidnapped Twilight?” I asked back.

“Yes.  Their leader tricked Celestia into taking me away from Twilight,” Nyx said.

“I’m still very sorry that happened Nyx,” Celestia said.

“I’ve already forgiven you for that, Princess,” Nyx replied.

The bad pony leader, who was called Spell Nexus, managed to take Nyx away from Celestia and finish the spell they started a few months ago.  And Nyx became Nightmare Moon.  She locked up Twilight in a dungeon when Twilight came to say sorry for deceiving Nyx, but Nyx didn’t accept the apology.  She thought Twilight was lying to her.  Later she defeated Celestia and Luna, banished them to the sun and moon, took away the Elements of Harmony from Twilight’s friends, started making the night last forever, and became the Queen of Equestria

Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo were worried about Nyx and decided to sneak into her castle to try and help her.  They managed to find her without being seen by the guards.  They even brought her a new Cutie Mark Crusader cape.  While they were talking with Nyx, Spell Nexus came in and tried to convince Nyx to hang them.  Nyx didn’t want to do that to her friends, so she instead chose to lock them into the dungeon with Twilight.  She wasn’t too happy having to lock her friends up.  Over the next few weeks Nyx was starting to feel sad and confused.  She wasn’t happy being the Queen, because her subjects weren’t happy.  She did something that no one thought she would do.  She made the sun come back.  Everypony in Ponyville thought it meant that Nyx was defeated and that Celestia and Luna were back.  Nyx was sadder than ever.  She left her castle to be by herself and think things over.

Under the shade of a tree, Nyx tried to remember what made her happy in the past before she became Nightmare Moon.  It was ponies, her friends.  She started crying for being so foolish in believing what Spell Nexus was telling her what she should do.  Then, a filly came up to her.  That filly was Twist.  At first Twist didn’t recognize Nyx, but soon Nyx told her what happened.  But she didn’t tell Twist about locking up the Crusaders.  Twist said that she was happy that she got her cutie mark, but she missed being able to play with Apple Bloom, because she was always playing with Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo since the three of them met.  Nyx had an idea and asked Twist to wait under the tree for a minute.  Nyx hurried back to the castle and got the cape that Sweetie Belle brought.  She went back to where Twist was and gave her the cape.  She made Twist a Cutie Mark Crusader so that she could play with Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo more often.  Even though Twist had her cutie mark already, Nyx said that a pony with a cutie mark would be able to help one who didn’t have one.  Before Twist left, she gave Nyx a special treat, a peppermint stick.

A few days later, it was Twist’s birthday.  Twist wanted Nyx to attend, but Nyx had something better in mind.  She let Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo go instead.  The four friends were happy to be together.  It seemed like everypony was happy Nyx released her friends.  Well, almost everypony.  Spell Nexus came up with a plan to make Nyx rule Equestria the way he thought Nightmare Moon should.  He brainwashed Twilight into one of the bad ponies and made her hurt Nyx.  Nyx thought Twilight had abandoned her again.  Looking out the window of the castle that night, she saw that Twilight was about to be hanged.  Nyx managed to save Twilight and free her from the brainwashing spell.  While freeing Twilight from the magic that was brainwashing her, she felt familiar magic.

She asked Spell Nexus to come to her throne room, because she wanted to look at something inside him.  She put Spell Nexus under a sleeping spell and checked inside his body to see that he was filled with brainwashing magic too.  Magic that was Nightmare Moon’s jealousy.  Nyx worked hard to free Spell Nexus from the magic, and she did by destroying it.  It wasn’t easy for her, because it was a part of her, but it was what made her bad in the past, and she wouldn’t that magic hurt any more ponies.  She managed to turn all the bad ponies that kidnapped Twilight good again, and she gave up being the Queen of Equestria, but she didn’t let Celestia and Luna go yet, because she thought they would send her to the moon in their place.

“But then things started going bad again,” Nyx said.

“Why?  What happened?” I asked.

“Monsters started attacking Ponyville,” Nyx replied, “Hydras, Cerberi, Lupus Minors, and Scorpios.”

“Oh no,” I said starting to get scared.

“Don’t worry, I managed to buy everypony time to escape by splitting up into clones of myself,” Nyx explained, “While I fought off against the monsters, Twilight and her friends saw to it that everypony got to my castle safely.  There were a few ponies that got hurt, but no lives were lost that day.”

“That’s good,” I said feeling less scared.

“But I was putting myself at risk for everypony else,” Nyx added, “By splitting myself up, I wasn’t as strong as I was as one pony.  After sending all the monsters back to the Everfree Forest, I pulled myself back together, but all the injuries my clones received made my whole self very hurt.  Then Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy saw one big monster still left, a Lupus Major.  Twilight was about to fight it herself, but I sent her, Rainbow, and Fluttershy to the castle so I could fight it myself.”

“Why would you do that if you were hurt badly?” I asked.

“I didn’t want Twilight to risk her life for me,” Nyx replied, “At any rate, I managed to defeat the Lupus Major, but I got hurt more fighting it.  I was so injured, I passed out inside the castle courtyard.  When I woke up, Twilight was there.  I looked over my body and saw I was in bandages and my wing in a cast.  Twilight said she was proud of me for saving Ponyville, but I thought Twilight and the rest of Ponyville should’ve just hated me for what I did as Equestria’s Queen.  She didn’t though, because she said a mother will always love her daughter, no matter what.  She then showed me pictures that my classmates and several other fillies and colts drew for me.  They were all saying thanks for protecting them and their families from the monsters.  Even Miss Cheerilee wrote me a letter thanking me for saving her.

“Later, with some persuasion and help from Twilight, we freed Princess Celestia and Princess Luna from the sun and moon.  I was willing to accept banishment to the moon, so I surrendered myself to the princesses.  I’ll never forget the words I said that day, ‘I can be bruised, battered and beaten but, as long as there is still breath in my lungs, I will continue to protect ponies. I will protect them because what can kill them, I can survive. Because what hurts them is but a scratch for me… because it’s the one thing I’ve been able to do right.’  None of us noticed it at first, but when I finished saying those words, this appeared,” she said showing me her cutie mark.

“My willingness to protect ponies and to make up for what those bad ponies had done under the influence of my magic, that was the moment I found my special talent.  Before my judgment was given, Luna went out into Ponyville to ask the citizens what they would do to see me punished.  There were those like Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Applejack, who were willing to forgive me for what I did.  Applejack is Apple Bloom’s older sister.  While others like Rainbow Dash and Rarity who thought I should be punished but not sent to the moon.  Still, there were other ponies who were in no way swayed by what I did to save Ponyville.

“Later, Princess Luna decided what she was going to do.  She turned me back into a filly, took back the magic and the memories that were originally hers, and put me in the care of the best mother I could ever ask for, Twilight Sparkle.  A few days later, there was a Thanks-for-Saving-Ponyville-from-a-Bunch-of-Scary-Monsters Party thrown by Pinkie Pie at Sugar Cube Corner, a bakery not too far from here.  There I saw my friends again, and they were just as happy as I was to see me back to normal.  Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo all forgave me for throwing them in the dungeons, saying that they were still my friends no matter what happened.  However at the party Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon showed up, because Twilight asked them to.  She told me that I needed to apologize to them, because I practically blamed them for me turning into Nightmare Moon.  I did apologize to them, but they didn’t accept it.”

“That was mean of them,” I said.

“It’s their business if they want to be snooty and mean,” Nyx said, “But I still had to apologize to everypony that I hurt, even those two, whether they wanted to accept it or not.  So what did you think of my story, Joshua?”

“That was a very nice story, Nyx,” I replied, “I liked the part where you saved Ponyville from the monsters.”

“Thanks,” Nyx said.  She then looked at a clock on the wall.  “I wonder where Twilight is.  She’s been gone for a while.”

The door then opened, and a voice called out, “Spike, Nyx, I’m back!”  We all turned our heads toward the door and I saw a purple alicorn with a darker purple mane and tail that had pink and light purple stripes on it.  On her flank was a pink six pointed star with smaller white ones around it.  I guessed this was Princess Twilight Sparkle.

“Oh!  Princess Celestia!” Twilight exclaimed seeing Celestia in the room, “What are you doing here?”

“I have something I need you to do for me, Twilight,” Celestia answered.  She then lifted her wing off of me and showed me to Twilight.

Chapter 3 - Rainboom and the Boutique (Rewritten)

Chapter 3 - Sweet Apple Acres

Chapter 3 - Sweet Apple Acres*Twilight’s P.O.V.*

When I stepped into the library, I certainly wasn’t expecting Princess Celestia with a small bipedal creature.

“Twilight,” Celestia said, “This is Joshua, a human from another world.  Joshua, this is my faithful student and fellow princess, Twilight Sparkle.”

Joshua walked up to me slowly and bowed before me, “Nice to meet you Princess Twilight,” he said.  I could tell he seemed a bit tense, even though he tried to hide it.  I gave him a smile and placed a wing over him.

“It’s nice to meet you too, Joshua,” I said, “You don’t need to bow to me at all.  Could you tell me why Celestia brought you here from where you came from?”  He looked up at me with a sad expression and told me what had happened.  “Oh my,” I said when he finished, “I’m awfully sorry that had to happen to you.”

Nyx came up to Joshua and wrapped him up in her forelegs.  “Me too,” she said.

“Thank you,” he replied as he returned Nyx’s hug.  Celestia then walked up to me.

“Twilight,” she began, “His parents gave him a letter requesting that whoever finds him will take care of him.  Luna and I are unable to do so ourselves because we have a lot of duties to take care of at the castle, we have to ask you to do that for him.”

A small sense of unease came up in me.  It would be tough with four mouths to feed in this library, and that wasn’t counting Owloysius and Peewee, but I couldn’t ignore this poor child who just lost his family and home all in one day.  Who am I to refuse?

“Of course I will,” I replied.  Joshua must’ve heard me because next thing I knew, he was hugging one of my forelegs.

“Thank you Twilight,” he said.  He looked up at me and I saw some happy tears in his eyes.  Then Princess Celestia lowered herself to his eye level.

“I’ll visit you as often as I can little one,” she said to him.

“Thank you for bringing me here princess,” he replied.  Soon Celestia walked out the door and flew off toward Canterlot.

“Well Joshua,” I said after the princess left, “Would you like to meet my friends?”

“That sounds nice, Twilight,” he said.

“Why don’t you come along too Nyx?” I said, “You can introduce him to your friends too.”

“Sure!” Nyx said walking up, “Maybe Joshua can join the Cutie Mark Crusaders too.”  So, I lit up my horn and levitated Joshua onto my back.

“Spike?” I called to my dragon assistant, “Keep an eye on library while we’re gone, okay?”

“You got it Twilight,” Spike replied.

Soon the three of us were walking along the streets of Ponyville.  Joshua was taking in his new surroundings as he was riding on my back.  Then I saw the hyperactive Pinkie Pie walking up.

“Hey Pinkie,” I said as we walked up.

“Hi Twilight!  Hi Nyxie!” she greeted.  She then noticed Joshua on my back and instantly froze up mid-trot.  Joshua waved one of his hands at Pinkie.

“Hello,” he said.  Pinkie suddenly jumped up, gave a loud gasp, and suddenly rushed off.  Joshua looked a little concerned.  “Did I scare her?” he asked.

“No, don’t worry,” I replied, “That was Pinkie Pie.  She gave me that same reaction when I first came to Ponyville.  She can be random at times, but that’s just Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie.”

“You’d better expect something special when we get back to the library,” Nyx whispered to Joshua.

“Okay,” he said, “So where are we going first?” he asked me.

“Well, I’m going to show you to Applejack first, and if we’re lucky, you’ll get to meet Apple Bloom, one of Nyx’s friends,” I told him.  After walking for a little bit, we came up to Sweet Apple Acres.  We then saw little Apple Bloom rushing up to us.

“Hey there Nyx!” she said giving my daughter a hug.

“Hi Apple Bloom,” Nyx replied.

“Hey there Twilight,” Apple Bloom said.  She then noticed Joshua.  “Who’s that on your back, Twi?”

“Apple Bloom,” I said, “This is Joshua.”  I then levitated Joshua off my back in front of the two fillies.  “Joshua, this is Apple Bloom, Applejack’s little sister.”

“It’s nice to meet you Apple Bloom,” Joshua said.

“You too, buddy,” Apple Bloom replied, “What kind of critter are ya?”

“I’m a human,” Joshua replied.

“Apple Bloom,” I said, “Is Applejack around?”

“Yeah,” Apple Bloom replied, “She’s doing some applebucking in the north orchard.  Follow me!”  She then started walking toward where the north orchard was with us following her.  Soon enough, we saw my honest friend bucking trees as usual.  She noticed us coming up and placed a welcoming smile on her face.

“Howdy Twi!  Hey Nyx!” she said.  She then took of notice of Joshua standing next to me.  “Who’s that little feller, Twi?” she asked pointing a forehoof at him.

“This is Joshua, Applejack.  He’s a human from another world,” I replied, “Joshua, this is my friend and Apple Bloom’s older sister Applejack.”

“Hi,” he said waving at Applejack.  Applejack trotted up to us and rubbed his shoulder.

“Nice to meet ya, sugarcube,” she said, “What brings ya here to Equestria?”  Soon, Joshua told the two Apples what happened to him earlier.  I noticed some small tears going down his cheeks.  I could tell he was still upset about it.  Applejack and Apple Bloom had sad frowns after Joshua finished.  “Mighty sorry ‘bout that,” Applejack said.

“Me too,” Apple Bloom said.  She came up and reached a forehoof behind Joshua’s back and started rubbing it.  Joshua let out a little smile at Apple Bloom.  He then turned to Applejack.

“What’s it like working on a farm, Applejack?” he asked.

“Well, everyday is a hard day of work,” Applejack said, “In fact, Apple Bloom and I were about to get to our daily chores.  Would you like to watch?”

Joshua nodded his head.  Soon the two sisters went off to where apples were lying on the ground.  Some were rotten, others were still ripe.  Apple Bloom lifted an empty basket up onto her head.  Applejack started kicking the rotten apples up, and Apple Bloom caught them in the basket, the two of them laughing all the while.  Joshua was watching them with a smile at their laughing.

“That kind of work looks fun,” Joshua said giggling.

“Applejack and I always make a game out of our chores,” Apple Bloom said placing the basket down, “It gets the work done faster.”

Next they went to a big basket that was on top of four legs.  Next to it was a big pile of grapes.  Applejack tossed the grapes into the basket, then Apple Bloom hopped in and started stomping on the grapes.  Joshua noticed some juice coming out of a tube into a small jar.

“Is that grape juice?” Joshua asked.

“Yep,” Applejack replied, “We also grow other crops here on the farm.”  Suddenly, some grape mush splashed onto Applejack.  “Apple Bloom!”

“Uh oh,” Apple Bloom said.  Applejack quickly jumped into the basket with Apple Bloom and started giving her a noogie, the two of them giggling.  Joshua looked confused at Applejack’s retaliation, but laughed all the same.

The rest of their chores, they did in a way that made us smile and giggle from time to time.  While watching the two sisters, their dog Winona came up to us.  Joshua looked over to see Winona coming.  Winona took notice of Joshua and started sniffing him all over.

“Hi there,” he said.

“That’s Winona,” Apple Bloom said looking over, “She’s our family dog.”

“I like dogs,” Joshua said, “I had a friend who had one.  It’s nice to meet you Winona.”  Winona barked happily and began licking Joshua’s face with him giggling.  “H-h-hey!  That tickles!” he said.  Winona gave Joshua another lick and sat down next to him.  Joshua started patting her head then went back to watching Applejack and Apple Bloom.

A few minutes later, the two of them finished up.

“Well, was that enjoyable Joshua?” Applejack asked.

“That looked like a lot of fun Applejack!” Joshua said.

“Maybe next time you come around, you can help us.”

“I would like that.  It was nice meeting you Applejack.”

“You too sugarcube.”  Applejack then gave Joshua a small hug.  Apple Bloom and Nyx came up as Applejack and Joshua broke their hug.

“Hey Joshua,” Apple Bloom said, “Nyx and I were talking and we were wondering if you’d like to be a member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders.”

“That sounds like fun,” Joshua said, “I’d like that Apple Bloom.”

“Okay then, I’ll go and let our other friends know.  See ya later then?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Yep,” Nyx said.

“It was nice meeting you Apple Bloom.  I’ll see you later, okay?” Joshua said.

“You too Joshua,” Apple Bloom said wrapping her forelegs around Joshua.  Soon, Apple Bloom ran towards Ponyville, excited about a new member begin added to her and her friends’ club.

“We’d better get a move-on, you two,” I said to Nyx and Joshua, “We’ve still got more friends to see.”

“Who are we going to next?” Joshua asked as I levitated him onto my back.

“Well, either Rarity or Rainbow Dash next,” I replied.  Joshua turned his head back and waved bye to Applejack, and she waved bye as well.

Chapter 4 - Animals and Crusaders (Rewritten)

Chapter 4 - A Rainboom and the Carousel Boutique

Chapter 4 - A Rainboom and the Carousel Boutique*Twilight’s P.O.V.*

“So what did you think of Applejack?” I asked Joshua as we came back to town.

“She was really nice,” Joshua replied, “I liked her dog too.”

“That’s good,” I said lifting him off my back.

“How about Apple Bloom?” Nyx asked.

“She was nice too,” Joshua said, “I think I’m gonna like it here.”

I was about to reply, but was suddenly knocked down to the ground by a certain pegasus who crashed into me one time too many.  “Not again Rainbow!” I said.

“Hehehe, sorry Twi,” Rainbow said apologetically, “I just saw you and Nyx walking with that guy over there and had to come check it out.  Guess I came in a bit too fast though.”

“A bit?” I said sarcastically as Rainbow leapt up.  I pulled myself off the ground as Nyx and Joshua came over.

“Are you alright, Twilight?” Joshua asked.

“Don’t worry, Joshua.  I’m fine,” I replied.

“So,” Rainbow said as she looked at Joshua, “What’s your story new guy?”

“My name’s Joshua,” he said, “Are you Rainbow Dash?”

“The one and only,” she replied, “Nice to meet ya kid.  What kind of creature are you, and how did you get here?”  Soon, Rainbow heard Joshua tell her his story.  Rainbow also found it heartbreaking as well.  “Geez, losing your home and your parents all at once.  That’s harsh,” she said.

“Yeah,” Joshua said.  Rainbow lifted a hoof to her chin for a moment, thinking something over.  She then smiled and placed that hoof on one of Joshua’s shoulders.

“Hey, you want to see something cool?” she asked him.  Joshua nodded his head, and Rainbow took off into the sky.  I could tell what she was going to do.  Soon Rainbow reached a high point in the sky and started flying down to the ground at an incredible speed.  Soon, there was a loud boom and a beautiful rainbow filled the sky.

“Wow!” Joshua exclaimed in amazement.  Rainbow soon landed back down near us.  “That was so cool Rainbow Dash!  What was that you did?”

“That’s called the Sonic Rainboom,” Rainbow replied, “It’s the best thing to ever happen to a pegasus, and so far I’m the only one who can do it.”  She then put a forehoof on Joshua’s shoulder and continued, “Well, it was nice meeting you, kid.  I’ve got to get back to training.  See ya around.”  She then flew off in a dash.

“She’s awesome!” Joshua said after Rainbow left, “Her mane looks cool too.”

“Yep,” I said levitating him back onto my back, “And she’s the most loyal pony in Equestria.  Now then, how about we go see Rarity?”

“Okay,” Joshua replied.  We then started walking towards the Carousel Boutique.  There were some ponies looking at us in strange ways as we walked along, but not in a bad way though.  One mint green unicorn in particular was looking at Joshua with excitement in her eyes, though her earth pony companion motioned to her to tone it down a bit.  Soon, we saw the Carousel Boutique in the distance.  “Isn’t that Apple Bloom over there?” he asked pointing at a filly running away from the Boutique.  Sure enough it was Apple Bloom.

“It is,” I replied, “She must’ve told Rarity and Sweetie Belle already.”  The bell above the door signaled our arrival, but we saw that Rarity and Sweetie Belle didn’t notice.  They were talking to each other.

“Can you imagine something bad happening like that, Rarity?” Sweetie Belle said.  I noticed she had a small glimmer of tear stains on her cheeks.

“Of all the worst things that could happen, that is THE…WORST…POSSIBLE…THING!!!” Rarity exclaimed.  I cleared my throat which seemed to get their attention. “Oh!  Hello Twilight and Nyx.”

“Hi Nyx!” Sweetie Belle chirped galloping over to Nyx and hugging her.

“Hello you two,” I said, “We saw Apple Bloom running out of the boutique.  Did she...”

“She certainly did,” Rarity said before I could finish, “What a travesty for that poor thing.  Could we see him for a moment?”

Joshua slid off my back by himself this time.  “Hello,” he said, “I’m Joshua.”

“Hi there!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed, putting a hoof on Joshua’s shoulder, “I’m Sweetie Belle!  Apple Bloom told me you wanted to join the Cutie Mark Crusaders, right?”

“Yeah,” Joshua replied.

“Great!  I’d better go get started on making you your cape then.  See you two at the clubhouse!” Sweetie Belle said heading upstairs.  Rarity approached us after Sweetie Belle went up and placed a forehoof on Joshua’s shoulder.

“It’s nice to meet you Joshua,” she said, “My name is Rarity.  I can hardly imagine the thought of losing everything like you just did.  It must’ve been awful.”

“Yeah,” Joshua sighed, “I was upset seeing my parents taken from me.”

“Tell me darling,” Rarity said, “Do humans like you wear clothes every day?”

“Uh–huh,” Joshua replied, “I didn’t have time to get all my other clothes this morning before being brought here.”

“Well, would you like for me to make you some more sets of clothes for you?”

“Could you?” Joshua said excitedly.

“Absolutely!” Rarity said, “I’ll just need you to stand over here so I can take down your measurements.”

“Okay,” Joshua replied.  He walked over to where three mirrors were set up.  Rarity then levitated a measuring tape over and stretched it out along certain parts of Joshua’s body, and at one point she asked him to extend out his arms.  Soon, Rarity finished his measurements.

“All done now darling,” Rarity said, “Once I finish making it, I’ll stop by the library and give it to you then.”

“Thank you Rarity,” Joshua said, giving Rarity a hug.

“You’re certainly welcome, Joshua,” Rarity said returning the hug and giving him a kiss on the forehead.

“C’mon Joshua,” I said, “Other than Pinkie, we still have one other friend for you to meet.”  Joshua nodded his head after he and Rarity broke their hug and walked over to me.  He then clambered onto my back.

“I’ll see you later Joshua darling,” Rarity said.

“Bye Rarity,” Joshua said, “and thank you for making me new clothes.”

“You’re welcome dear,” she said.  She then went into the back room of the boutique as we left the building.

“Who’s left besides Pinkie?” Joshua asked.

“Fluttershy,” I replied, “She’s the kindest pegasus you’ll ever meet.”

Chapter 5 - Bullies and Babs (Rewritten)

Chapter 5 - Animals and Crusaders

Chapter 5 – Animals and Crusaders*Nyx’s P.O.V.*

“So what do you think of our friends so far?” Twilight asked Joshua as we made our way through town.

“They’re very nice,” he replied.  He then noticed the Everfree Forest off to the side.  “What’s that over there?” he asked.

“It’s the Everfree Forest I told you about,” I replied.

“The scary place you found the castle?” he asked.

“Yeah,” I replied, “We try our best to avoid going in there except to see our friend Zecora.”

“Zecora?” he asked.

“She’s a zebra that’s great with potions and herbal remedies,” Twilight said, “I’m sure you’ll have a chance to meet her sooner or later.”

“Why are we close to the forest?” he asked.

“Fluttershy lives near the edge of the forest,” Twilight replied.

“You’ll see why soon enough,” I added.  Soon we approached the cottage where Fluttershy lived.  We saw the timid pegasus feeding her animal friends as we approached quietly.

“Aw,” Joshua whispered, “How does she do that?  I can’t get close enough to animals like that without scaring them.”

“It’s her special talent,” Twilight replied, “She can communicate with animals in a way nopony else can.”

Fluttershy soon finished feeding her animals and was about to go back into her cottage when she spotted us.

“Oh, hello Twilight.  Hi Nyx,” she said greeting us.

“Hi Fluttershy,” I said.  She then noticed Joshua on Twilight’s back with curiosity and walked up.

“Who’s this Twilight, and what kind of creature is it, if you don’t mind me asking?” she asked.

“This is Joshua,” Twilight responded, “He’s a human from another world.  Joshua, this is Fluttershy, she’s the animal caretaker here in Ponyville.”

“It’s nice to meet you Fluttershy,” Joshua said climbing off Twilight’s back.

“Oh my, he talks too,” Fluttershy said, “It’s nice to meet you as well, Joshua.  If you don’t mind me asking, why were you brought here to Equestria?”  Once more, Joshua told his story.  “Oh my goodness!” Fluttershy exclaimed afterwards.  She quickly scooped up Joshua in a comforting hug.  “I’m sorry that had to happen to you.  That must’ve been horrible.”

“It was,” Joshua replied, “But I felt a little better when the princesses found me.  Is it hard work taking care of all those animals?”

“Oh yes.  I can show you some of them if you’d like,” Fluttershy said putting Joshua back down.

“I would like that,” he replied.  Soon, the two of them walked over to where the rest of the animals were.  “There are animals like these back on my old world,” Joshua said.

“Oh?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yeah, but we couldn’t get too close to them without scaring them.  I have seen some birds on other humans’ hands because they had bird feed in them.”

“Would you like to try and feed some of my birds?” she asked.  Joshua nodded his head.  Fluttershy picked up a box of bird seed and poured some into Joshua’s open hands.  “Now just stand there as still as you can and wait patiently and quietly,” she said.  Joshua nodded his head again and waited there.  The next thing we knew, a pair of birds landed on his hands and began pecking on the pile of bird seed he had.  More birds soon came over and began pecking away at the pile of bird seed.

“They seem to be enjoying themselves,” Twilight whispered to me, to which I nodded.

Soon though, the birds finished up the seeds and flew away, chirping happily as they left.  “They’re saying ‘thank you,’ ” Fluttershy said, “Did you enjoy that?”

“Yes, I did Fluttershy,” Joshua replied, “I think that’s the first time I fed birds.  Thank you.”

“You’re very welcome Joshua,” Fluttershy said, “Um, if you don’t mind me asking, have you met any of our other friends yet?”

“Mm-hmm,” Joshua replied, “I met Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity.  I also saw Pinkie Pie too, but she gasped and ran off when I said hello though.”

“Oh don’t worry,” Fluttershy said, “She’s just being Pinkie Pie.  She’s putting together something special for you too.  I’m sure you’ll like it.”

“We need to get going,” Twilight said.

“It was nice meeting you Joshua,” Fluttershy said giving him another hug, “You’re welcome to come visit me whenever you like too.”

“Thank you Fluttershy,” Joshua said returning the hug.  Soon Fluttershy went back into her cottage.

“Hey Twilight,” I said, “Can I take Joshua over to the clubhouse now?”

“Of course Nyx,” Twilight said, “Just make sure you two are back at the library before dinner.”

“I will,” I replied.  I then walked over to Joshua motioning for him to get on.  “C’mon Joshua.  It’s time to meet my other friends.”

“Okay Nyx,” he replied as he got on.  “Bye Twilight, I’ll see you later.”

“You too Joshua,” Twilight said watching us leave.

Soon, we made our way to the clubhouse.  I didn’t see any of my friends there.  Apple Bloom was probably still telling Scootaloo and Twist about Joshua.  “Well, here we are Joshua.  Welcome to the Cutie Mark Crusaders clubhouse,” I said as we entered.

“Cool,” Joshua said climbing off my back.

“While we wait for the girls, let me show you around.”  I then pointed over to a piece of paper on the wall that had drawings of mine and my friends’ heads in a list.  “Right there is where we do our roll call.”

“Who are those other three?” Joshua asked recognizing me, Apple Bloom, and Sweetie Belle on the list.

“The orange one is Scootaloo,” I explained, “She’s a pegasus who’s really good on a scooter.  The white one with the glasses is Twist.”

“She’s the one who gave you the peppermint stick, right?” he asked.

“Yeah,” I replied, “That last one on the bottom of the list is Apple Bloom’s cousin from Manehatten, Babs Seed.  She visits Ponyville often, at least once a month.”  I then moved his attention to another part of the room.  “Right here is where we eat our lunch.”  At hearing that word, Joshua’s stomach started grumbling.  He gave an embarrassed chuckle.

“I’m pretty hungry,” he said, “Haven’t eating since this morning.”

“Don’t worry,” I said, “We’ll have lunch when the others get here.  Only one more thing left to show you.”  I then pointed at a small target rug in the middle of the floor.  “Sometimes we stand in that spot right there and think of great ideas.  So what do you think?”

“I think it’ll be fun being in this club,” he said.

As I stood there looking at Joshua, seeing how well he was doing here with it being only his first day in Equestria, a thought crossed my mind.

“Hey Joshua?” I asked.

“Yes Nyx?” he replied.

“Did you have any brothers or sisters before coming here?”

He shook his head sadly.  “No.  I was an only child.  I wanted a brother or a sister, but my mom didn’t have any more babies after me.”

“Well,” I began, “If you’d like, I can be your sister.”

I could see tears welling up in his eyes as he walked over to me.  Wordlessly, he wrapped his arms around me and quietly sniffled.  That answer was enough to know that he did want me as sister, and I returned his hug.  Our moment was interrupted when we heard a couple voices behind us going “Aww.”

“Okay, that is kind of touching, I’ll admit,” said the tomboyish voice of Scootaloo.  Joshua and I broke our hug and turned to the other crusaders, Twist and Scootaloo had saddlebags across their backs.

“Hi again Joshua,” Sweetie Belle said.

“Hi Sweetie Belle,” Joshua said, “Hi Apple Bloom.”

“Hey Joshua.  I’d like you to meet Scootaloo and Twist,” she said motioning a forehoof at the two as she introduced them.

“Hey there,” Scootaloo said.

“Hi,” Twist said walking up, “Apple Bloom told us what happened.  We’re awfully sorry that happened.”

“I’m feeling a little better, but I still miss Mom and Dad,” Joshua said.

“I’ve got just the thing to put a smile on your face,” Twist said.  She then reached into her saddlebag, pulled out one of her peppermint sticks, and gave it to him.  “Here you go.”

“Thank you,” Joshua said taking the stick of candy, “I was getting kind of hungry.”

“You might want to save that for later,” Scootaloo said, “I’ve brought lunch.”  She then reached into her saddlebag and pulled out a box.  “Do you like pizza, Joshua?”

Joshua nodded his head eagerly, “Uh-huh!” he exclaimed, “Pizza is my favorite!”  Scootaloo placed the box on the lunch table and opened it revealing a plain cheese pizza inside.  We soon had our fill of Pizza, and Joshua started licking the peppermint stick Twist gave him.  “Mmm!  This peppermint stick is good Twist!” he said beaming.

“Thanks Joshua,” Twist said, “I told you it’d put a smile on your face.”

“Alright,” Scootaloo said, “Shall we get started?”  Soon enough, we got the room ready for the ceremony.  Scootaloo pulled out a pair of drums and Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom pushed a podium near the back wall and Sweetie Belle stood behind it taking a rolled up piece of paper.  As she opened it, she groaned.

“Scootaloo!  I thought you said your were going to revise this!” Sweetie Belle said.

“Uh, hehe,” Scootaloo chuckled nervously, “It must’ve slipped my mind.”

“Just play the drums, I’ll come up with something,” Sweetie Belle replied.  Scootaloo played four slow beats on the drum, which then turned into a wild pounding  that shook the clubhouse.  Joshua had his ears covered as he stood in the middle of the room.  Scootaloo soon stopped after a while then beat the drum one last time.

“Do you, Joshua, wish to be a Cutie Mark Crusader?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Yes,” Joshua replied.

“Do you swear to help us in the quest to find our destiny?”

“I do.”

“Do you promise to never stop the journey until we find our marks?”

“Yes.”

“Then it’s our pleasure to welcome you as a Cutie Mark Crusader!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed, tossing her newly made cape to Joshua.  It landed in front of him.  He picked it up and draped it across his back.

“Thank you,” he said as he tied it up.

“So, what next?” Twist asked.

“Well, we’ve still got some time before we need to get back to the library,” I said, “How about we give Joshua a tour of Ponyville?”

“Good idea!” Apple Bloom said, “We’ll be…”

“CUTIE MARK CRUSADER TOUR GUIDES! YAY!!!” everyone except Joshua exclaimed.  Joshua giggled at our yell.

“Hop on, Joshua,” I said, motioning for him to get on my back.  He nodded and climbed on.  Soon we walked out of the clubhouse and out into Ponyville.

Chapter 6 - Party at the Library (Rewritten)

Chapter 6 - Bullies and Babs

Chapter 6 – Bullies and Babs*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

As I was sitting on Nyx’s back, with the other crusaders showing me Ponyville, I was starting to feel a whole lot better after what happened before the princesses found me.  I was liking it here in Ponyville.  I had made a lot of new friends.  I was also wondering what Pinkie Pie was planning for me too.

The crusaders showed me a lot of Ponyville I hadn’t seen yet.  There was the school house where their teacher, Miss Cheerilee, worked, a place called a spa, a few shops and stalls where they sold food, writing quills, sofas, and a small restaurant too.

“So, how are you likin’ Ponyville so far, Joshua?” Apple Bloom asked a little later.

“I think it’s a great place,” I replied, “Everyone seems nice.”

“That’s great that you think so,” Scootaloo said, “Did you have any friends back where you came from?”

“A few,” I said getting a few tears in my eyes.  Sweetie Belle saw me tearing up, and put a hoof on my back.

“You okay?” she asked.  I nodded my head after rubbing my eyes.  After we walked some more, I felt like someone was watching me.  When I turned around, I saw two fillies with mean looking faces.  One was pink with a purple and white mane and tail and had a tiara on her head and her flank.  The other one was grey, had a lighter grey mane and tail, a necklace, blue glasses, and a spoon for a cutie mark.

“Um, girls?” I asked, “Who are those two?”  They all turned around and frowned.

“What do you two want?” Scootaloo asked.

“We couldn’t help but notice that thing on Nightmare’s back,” the pink one said pointing a hoof at me.  I got off of Nyx’s back and stood next to her.  Nyx then put a hoof around my shoulders.

“He’s not a thing,” Nyx said, “He’s a human, and he’s from another world.”

“An outsider.  You don’t say?” the grey one said, “Does he even have a name?”

“It’s Joshua,” I said.

“What kind of name is that?” the pink filly said.  I started tearing up again.

“Who are those two?” I asked again.

“They’re those bullies I told you about,” Nyx said.

“Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon?” I asked again.

“You’re pretty smart for a non-pony,” Diamond Tiara said, “If you really are smart, you’ll wise up and not steal my spotlight.”

“Hey!” Apple Bloom exclaimed, “Leave him alone!”

“Why should we?” Diamond Tiara said, “If he’s your friend…”

“Then you’ll listen to her if you know what’s good for yous!” said a new voice.  We all looked behind us and there stood a new filly with a brown coat and a red and pink mane and tail that were cut short.  She didn’t have a cutie mark either.  When we turned and looked at her, she blew a piece of her mane out of her face.

I saw that Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon backed up and had worried looks on their faces when they saw this filly.

“Well, well, well,” the filly said, “I come back to Ponyville for a visit, and imagine my surprise when I find you two pickin’ on my cuz and her friends.”

Looking at the filly’s face, I remembered one of the faces on the roll call list.  I put my mouth to Nyx’s ear, and whispered, “Is that Babs Seed?”  Nyx nodded her head.

“I’m surprised at you two, not even giving a new kid in town some space,” Babs continued, walking up to stand in between us and the bullies.

“Why are you on his side, Babs?” Diamond Tiara asked, “He’s not a pony, he’s a freak.”

“No he ain’t.  Any friend of my cuz is welcome in my book,” Babs replied, “Now listen good you two, don’t let me catch you pickin’ on my friends while I’m here, or I’ll tell your parents.  You get me?”

The two bullies backed up a bit, looking nervous, but they soon nodded their heads at Babs.  They soon left, but not before Diamond Tiara gave me a mean look.  I felt nervous all over again after seeing that face.  Babs turned to face us and walked up to me.  “You okay little guy?” she asked placing a hoof on my shoulder.

I nodded.  “Thank you for stopping them,” I said wiping a tear from my eye.

“No problem,” she said, “I don’t like seeing bullies picking on other foals.  Name’s Babs Seed.  What’s yours?”

“I’m Joshua,” I said.

“Ah’m glad you showed up Babs,” Apple Bloom said, giving Babs a hug.

“You know me cuz, I can’t stay away from Ponyville for long,” Babs replied.  She then turned back to me.  “So, what are you exactly Joshua?”  I told Babs my story, and she had the same look everypony else did when I finished.  “Wow,” she said sadly, “I’m awfully sorry.”

“I’m feeling a little better,” I said, “Why did those two get scared when they saw you Babs?”

“Let’s walk,” Babs said, “And I’ll tell ya.”  I got back on Nyx’s back and we all started walking again.  “About a year ago, when I was living in Manehattan, I got bullied for being a blank flank.  I came down here to visit Applejack and Apple Bloom for a few weeks.  Applejack, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo were at the train station to meet me.”

“Hey Nyx?” I asked, “Why weren’t you and Twist with them?”

“I was helping Twist with a special contest,” she said, “It was the Summer Harvest Festival when Babs visited, so Twist and I missed the chance to meet her.”

“So anyway, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo wanted me to join the Cutie Mark Crusaders when they showed me their clubhouse.  I was unsure ‘bout it at first, but then they showed me the parade float they were going to ride in the Summer Harvest Parade.  I was impressed, but then Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon showed up.  I thought they were gonna start teasing me like I was back in Manehattan, so I joined them, started pickin’ on my cuz and her friends, and wrecked their parade float.”

“Over the next few days,” Apple Bloom said, “the three of them were pickin’ on us a lot, and they even kicked us out of our clubhouse.  We then came up with a plan to get back at Babs.  We built a new golden apple float for the parade and booby-trapped it so it would head straight into a lake.  On the day of the parade, Babs took the bait and drove off with the float after we started the timer on the trap.  Applejack then told us she was proud of us that she thought we were makin’ Babs feel special, and then she told us that Babs was being bullied back in Manehattan.  We realized that we turned into bullies too and tried our best to save Babs from the trap.”

“The trap went off before they could catch up,” Babs said, “They managed to push me out before the float fell into the lake, but they fell in instead.  Later at the farm, we all apologized to each other, started over, became friends, and I joined the Crusaders too.  Next day though, we were at the train station, because it was time for me to head back.  Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were there too, and they started picking on my friends again, but I stopped ‘em and told ‘em I would tell their mothers about their bad attitudes.  They stopped teasing them even after I left for a while.  But when I came back today, I arrived in time to find they hadn’t stopped completely.”

“Thank you again for stopping them Babs,” I said.

“No problem little guy,” she said.

“Hey Joshua?” Nyx said, “It’s getting pretty late.  We need to get back to the library.”  I saw the sun get low in the sky.  It was a pretty sunset.

“Okay Nyx,” I said.

“We’ll see ya tomorrow Joshua,” Apple Bloom said.

“Bye girls,” I said waving to them.  They all waved their hooves at me too and left for their homes.

Chapter 8 - Discord (Rewritten)

Chapter 8 - A Day with Spike

Chapter 8 – A Day with Spike*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

“…osh…”

“J…ua”

“Joshua,” said a voice.  I felt myself being gently shaken as I woke up.  I opened up my eyes and saw Nyx looking at me smiling.  “Good morning, sleepy head,” she said, “Did you sleep well?”

“Mm-hmm,” I said getting up.  When I sat up in the bed, Nyx wrapped her forelegs around me.  I gave her a hug back.

“Oh good, you two are up,” Spike’s voice said behind me.  I turned around and saw Spike at the top of the stairs looking at us.  “Twilight told me to go wake you two up for breakfast.”

“Good morning Spike,” I said as Nyx and I broke our hug, “What’s for breakfast?”

“Twilight made some haycakes this morning,” Spike said going back down.  Nyx and I climbed out of bed after Spike went back down.

“I need to change clothes Nyx,” I said, “I’ll be downstairs in a minute.”

“Okay,” she said going toward the stairs.  I went into the bathroom, took off my pajamas, and put on the clothes I wore yesterday.  After that, I went downstairs.  While looking for the door to the kitchen, I felt something land on my head.  I got nervous not being able to see what it was.

“Twilight?” I called out.  I saw her coming out of a door next to a bookshelf.

“Good morning Joshua,” she said, “I see you’ve met Owloysius.”

“Who?” I asked.

“Owloysius,” Twilight said slower.  She then held out a fore hoof and whatever was on my head jumped off and flew over to Twilight’s hoof.  It was a little brown owl.  He turned his head around and looked at me.  “He’s my pet and nighttime assistant.”

“It’s nice to meet you Owloysius,” I said.

“Hoo,” the owl said.

“Um, you,” I said, “It’s nice to meet you.”

“Hoo.”

“I said, ‘It’s nice to meet you.’ “

“Hoo.”

“Do you know what he’s saying?” I asked Twilight, confused.  Twilight giggled at me.

“He can be mysterious sometimes,” she said, “But you’ll get used to it.  Anyways, why don’t you come in the kitchen and have some breakfast?”

“Okay,” I said following her.  We made our way to the table in the kitchen and Twilight sat down.  There was an empty seat between Spike and Nyx, so I sat down there.  My plate had what looked like pancakes in front of me.

“Just so you know, Joshua, I’m going to be doing some shopping today, and Nyx is going over to Sweetie Belle’s, so Spike is going to be watching you,” Twilight told me.

“Okay,” I replied, taking a bite of breakfast.

Later, after we all finished our breakfast, Twilight and Nyx left the library, leaving me and Spike alone.

“Hey Joshua,” Spike called.

“Yes?” I said walking over to him.  I saw him pulling a wagon that had a shovel and bucket in it.

“Hop in,” he told me, “I’ve got something fun for us to do.”

“What is it?” I asked climbing in the wagon.

“We’re going gem hunting,” he told me.

“That sounds fun,” I said.  Spike then pulled the wagon out of the library, and we started going through Ponyville.  We then left the town and were in a place where there was no grass.  I then noticed a big castle farther away.  “What’s that castle over there Spike?” I asked pointing at it.

“Oh, that’s where Nyx ruled Equestria when she was Nightmare Moon,” Spike said, “The town is still unsure of what to do with it.  Well this is the best spot to find gems.”  The wagon stopped and I climbed out.  Spike then gave me the shovel and bucket.  “I brought these along for you to dig with.  I dig with my claws when searching for gems.  Whatever gems we find, we’ll split them evenly, okay?”

“Okay Spike,” I said.  I began digging where I was standing.  When I turned around, I saw Spike digging with his claws like a dog would.  I didn’t find anything where I was digging first, so I moved to a new spot.  A few minutes later, Spike called out to me.

“Find anything yet, Joshua?” he said.  I was about to say no when I felt the shovel hit something hard.

“I think I got something!” I called back.  Spike ran over to me as I began digging more.  Spike came up next to me and we saw a small pile of colorful gems.

“Nice work buddy!” he said patting my back.  We then pulled the gems out of the hole and put them in the wagon.  They looked pretty.  We then went back to digging.

After more digging and finding more gems, I heard something in the bushes behind me.  “Spike?  I think I heard something in the bushes,” I said.  Spike looked over to me.

“Probably just the wind,” he said.  I was about to dig some more, but I heard something else.  It was a voice that wasn’t Spike’s.

“Shhh,” it said, “Do you want them to hear us?!”

“Spike, I heard someone in the bushes,” I said backing up from them.

“Uh oh,” Spike said, “Get behind me Joshua!”  I did what he said.

“I’m scared Spike,” I said shaking.  Then three big dogs jumped out from the bushes in front of me and Spike.

“You mutts again,” Spike said.

“Who are they?” I asked.

“We are the Diamond Dogs, and you two have something we want,” said one of them.

“Forget it dogs!” Spike said, “These gems are ours.  You may as well back off.”

“You will give us those gems, or else we’ll take your friend for ransom,” said another one.  I then felt something grab me and lift me off the ground.

“Hey!  Let me go!!!” I yelled.  Spike ran up and kicked the dog in the knee.  The dog dropped me on the ground.  My tummy hurt when I fell.

“You mutts leave us alone!” Spike said to the dogs as he stretched an arm over me.  I started crying again because I was scared.  I stood up and placed my hands on his arm.  “Don’t worry Joshua, I got this,” he said to me.  He then took a deep breath and blew green fire at the dogs.  The dogs yelped and jumped away.  They then started walking closer to us again, but Spike blew out a bigger green fire.  This time it burned the dogs’ legs.  They started hopping on one leg because it was hurting them.

“RETREAT!!!” the lead dog said.  The three of them ran away from us as fast as they could.

“Yeah you better run you mongrels!!” Spike yelled at them, “And if you show your faces around me again, you’ll get worse than that!!”  He then turned around to face me.  “You okay buddy?” he asked.  I got up and quickly hugged him crying again.

“Thank you Spike,” I said, “That was so scary.”

“It’s okay buddy,” he told me patting my back, “It’s all over now.”  After we finished the hug, I stopped crying.  “Let’s head back to town.  I think we’ve done enough gem hunting.”

“Okay,” I said.  Then my stomach growled.  “Can we have lunch too?”

“Sure.  Hop in the wagon and I’ll pull you back.”

I did as he said, and we were heading back to Ponyville.  We stopped by the library and left the wagon and gems we found there.  I then followed Spike to a gingerbread looking house.  We walked in and I saw Pinkie Pie behind a counter.

“Hey Spike!  Hey Joshie!” she said waving at us, “What’s up?”

“I took Joshua gem hunting today,” Spike said.

“Ooh!  Sounds fun!” she answered, “So, what can I get for you two?”

“Can I have a chocolate chip muffin?” I asked her.

“Sure!” she said handing me one, “How about you Spike?  Something with gems?”

“If you have anything with them,” he said.

“You eat gems Spike?” I asked.

“Yep,” he said, “You didn’t know that?”  I shook my head taking a bite of the muffin.

“Here ya go Spike!” Pinkie said giving him a cupcake with gems in it.  Spike took the cupcake and gave her some gold coins to pay for our treats.  We then went over to a table to sit down and eat them.  “Hey Joshie,” Pinkie said coming up, “Would you like to meet the Cakes?”

“The Cakes?” I asked.

“Yep!  The owners of Sugarcube Corner!”

“Is that what this place is called?”

“Yeppy-deppy!” she said.

“Okay,” I said answering her question.  She then bounced over to a pair of swinging doors and went through them.  I then head the front door open up and saw Derpy coming in.

“Hey Joshua!  Hey Spike!” she said waving a hoof.

“Hi again Derpy,” I said.

“Hey there,” Spike said, “How’s it going?”

“Not bad,” she said, “Got finished with the mail run.” She then noticed what I was eating.  “Hey, you like muffins too?”

“Yeah, chocolate chip muffins are my favorite kind,” I said.

“Nice flavor choice,” she said.  She then walked up to the counter and waited for someone to help her.  Pinkie then came back in the room with four new ponies.  Two were earth pony adults, one was a baby pegasus, and the other was a baby unicorn.

“Here he is everypony!” Pinkie said, “Cakes, this is Joshua!  Joshua, this is Mr. Carrot Cake, Mrs. Cup Cake, Pound Cake, and Pumpkin Cake!”

Mr. Cake was yellow with an orange mane and his cutie mark were three pieces of cake with white frosting.  Mrs. Cake was blue with a red and pink mane and her cutie mark were three pink frosted cup cakes.  Pound was the pegasus.  He was light yellow with a brown mane.  Pumpkin was the unicorn.  She was yellow with and orange mane that had a blue bow in it.  The babies didn’t have cutie marks.

“Hi there,” I said, “It’s nice to meet you all.”  Pound and Pumpkin looked up at me curiously.  I then remembered something my mommy used to do with me when I was a baby.  I hid my face behind my hands and asked the babies, “Where’s Joshua?” After waiting a few seconds, I pulled my hands away from my face quickly and said, “Peek-a-boo!”  The two of them started giggling at my game.

“Hey!” Pinkie said, “That’s a lot like something I do with them!  It’s their favoritest game in the whole wide world!”  Mrs. Cake walked up to me and used a hoof to pull me into a hug.

“It’s very nice to meet you Joshua,” she said, “Pinkie told us about what you’ve been through.”

“I’m feeling a lot better after what happened.  Almost everypony here has been very nice,” I said, “I’ll still miss my mommy and daddy though.”

“Well, we’re glad that you’re getting over what happened,” Mr. Cake said, “We’re sorry that it had to happen though.”

After Mrs. Cake and I finished the hug, I heard Spike making funny noises.  Then he burped a green flame.  A sparkling dust came after and then a rolled up piece of paper.  “What’s that?” I asked.  Spike picked it up and unrolled it.

“It’s a letter to Twilight from Princess Celestia,” he said, “We need to go pick up Nyx from Sweetie Belle’s and get back to the library, Joshua.  Twilight needs to see this message.”

“Okay Spike,” I said.  I then turned to Pinkie and the Cakes.  “It was nice meeting you all.”

“You’re welcome to come back any time at all, Joshua,” Mr. Cake said.

“Bye Joshie!” Pinkie said waving a hoof.  I waved back to Pinkie, and Spike and I left Sugarcube Corner.

Chapter 9 - Comfort in the Night (Rewritten)

Chapter 9 - Discord

Chapter 9 - Discord*Twilight’s P.O.V.*

While Nyx was over with Sweetie Belle and her parents, and Spike was busy watching Joshua, I had to buy a few necessities for Joshua if he was going to be staying at the library, such as a toothbrush, a towel, and other things he’ll need for the restroom.  Also, I went over to the schoolhouse to get him signed up for Cheerilee’s class.  It was nearing the end of summer, which meant school would be starting up again.

I soon made it back to the library, but the only ones there were Owloysius and Peewee, Spike’s pet phoenix.  I did notice a wagon of gems off to the side though.

“Spike must’ve taken Joshua gem hunting,” I thought.  I took off my saddlebags and went over to the study table to read a book while waiting for Spike to come back with Nyx and Joshua.  I began wondering about Joshua’s kind though.  Princess Celestia told me his species is known as human.  I began browsing my shelves for a book that explained different kinds of species of animals.  Eventually, I found the entry on humans, and what I found really piqued my curiosity.

Humans did exist once in Equestria a long time ago, sometime around when Celestia and Luna came to power.  They lived in peace and harmony with the ponies of Equestria.  But then, along came Discord.  Apparently, his reign of chaos corrupted the humans, that when Celestia and Luna used the Elements of Harmony on Discord, all humans that were in Equestria were sent elsewhere.

I was rather shocked.  Princess Celestia and Princess Luna knew about humans well before Discord came along.

“Rather sad, I know,” said a recognizable voice.  I looked around the room but saw nopony, but when I looked back at the book, I saw that the words were formed into the shape of the draconequus, Discord.

“And what are you doing here?” I asked him.

“Relax, your highness,” he responded.  He then disappeared and the words on the page went back to normal.  Discord then reappeared in full flesh next to me.  “Celestia notified me about the new human here in Equestria, and with Celestia’s permission, she allowed me to come here to give him my greetings, as long as I behave myself,” he said the last part quietly.

“Well, just try not to scare him when you introduce yourself,” I told him, “It’s only his second day here in Equestria.”

“Oh no, nothing too fancy for him,” he said quickly snapping his lion paw.  A flash of light popped next to it producing a glass of chocolate milk.

“Thank you,” I said returning back to reading, “What were the humans like back then before you corrupted them?”

“They were just as peaceful as you ponies are now,” he said, “It’s a shame there aren’t that many here now.  No thanks to me I suppose.”  There was then a deflating noise, and like a balloon, Discord deflated himself.  I couldn’t help by roll my eyes at his antics.  Just then the door opened.  I turned around and saw Spike walk in followed by Nyx with Joshua on her back.

“Hey there you three,” I said greeting them, “How was your day with Spike, Joshua?”

Joshua slid off Nyx’s back and looked up at me, “Spike took me gem hunting today.  He then showed me where Pinkie lives and I got to meet the Cakes.”

“Sounds like you had fun,” I said, “And how about you Nyx?”

“All Sweetie Belle and I did was come up with new ideas for crusading,” she said.  She then noticed the deflated Discord off to the side, but didn’t recognize him, but Spike knew too well.

“What’s he doing here?” he asked me pointing at Discord.

“He’s just here to meet Joshua,” I told him.  Just then, Discord’s eagle claw popped up and produced a pump of some sort.  The tube connected to his mouth, and he pumped himself back up.  Joshua walked up to me and wrapped an arm around one of my forelegs.  I could tell he was nervous.

“Who is that?” he asked me.  Before I could answer however, Discord spoke up.

“I’ll make the introductions, Twilight,” he said, “A pleasure to meet a human after such a long while.  My name is Discord, Spirit of Chaos, and I would like to say welcome to Equestria Joshua.”  He then held out the chocolate milk glass to Joshua.  Joshua was a little hesitant at first, but he then took the glass while keeping one arm around my foreleg.  He then looked up at Discord and gave a little smile.

“Thank you,” he said, “It’s nice to meet you too.”  Discord gave him a small pat on the head.

“Well, that’s all I’m here for,” he said, “I think maybe I’ll go and visit my dear friend Fluttershy while I’m in town before I head back.”  He then snapped his eagle claw fingers and disappeared.  Joshua looked at the chocolate milk glass he was given, confused.

“I’ll explain him to you when you’re older Joshua,” I told him.

“Okay,” he said.  He then took a sip of the chocolate milk and licked his lips.

“Hey Twilight,” Spike spoke up, “While we were at Sugarcube Corner, this came from the princess.”  He then held out a scroll that had Celestia’s seal on it.  I then took it in my magic and read it.  As I read, I felt my smile grow bigger and bigger.

“What is it Twilight?” Nyx asked.  I then rolled up the letter and then turned to Nyx, Spike, and Joshua.

“First thing tomorrow morning you three, we’re going to the Crystal Empire.”

Chapter 10 - Off to the Crystal Empire (Rewritten)

Chapter 10 - Comfort in the Night

Chapter 10 - Comfort in the Night*Nyx's P.O.V.*

"Did you say the Crystal Empire?!" I ask feeling my excitement build up.

"That's right!" Twilight said.  I suddenly begin bouncing around yelling out "Yes!" over and over again, excited to see my Uncle Shining and Aunt Cadance again.

"What's the Crystal Empire?" Joshua asked.

"It's one of the most beautiful places in all of Equestria," Twilight says, "And it's where my brother Prince Shining Armor and my sister-in-law Princess Cadance live."

"Is that what the letter is about?" he asked.

"Sort of.  Cadance sent this letter to Celestia asking to send it to me.  She and Shining want to have a chance to meet you."

"How do we get there?"

"We take the Friendship Express," I tell him.

"A train?”

"Yep."

"Sounds fun!  I really like trains!" he said.

"We're going to have to leave early tomorrow morning if we want to catch the first train there," Twilight tells us, "so we'll have an early dinner and go to bed early."  She then heads to the kitchen and Spike followed to help.

"So little brother," I say to Joshua, "You excited?"

"Uh-huh!" He said nodding his head.  “Excuse me a minute, I need to use the bathroom.”

“Okay,” I said.  He then hurried upstairs to the restroom, while I went to the kitchen to help Twilight and Spike with dinner.  When I entered the kitchen, I could smell my favorite, celery soup, and I could also see the ingredients for daffodil sandwiches too.  A few minutes later, Joshua came into the kitchen.  After Joshua came back into the kitchen, we all sat down and started eating.  Joshua found the sandwiches and soup delicious.  After dinner, we packed some things together for our trip tomorrow, brushed our teeth, and got ourselves to bed early.

In the middle of the night however, I woke up and heard slight whimpering.  I looked over to my right and saw Joshua shaking and making the sounds.  I could tell he was having a nightmare.  I started to gently shake him.

“Joshua,” I whispered, “Joshua, wake up.  You’re dreaming.”

Joshua quickly yelped, shot his eyes open, and started breathing heavily.

“Are you okay?”

Joshua shook his head and started crying.  I brought up one of my fore hooves around his back and pulled him closer to me.  He then wrapped his arms around me and sobbed into my shoulder.  I then brought my other hoof around him and started rubbing his back.

“What happened?” I asked him.

“I-I-It was awful,” he said, “What happened back on my home after I went through the thing that brought me here, it happened to Ponyville!  And it took you all away!”  He started crying harder.

“Shhhhh,” I said trying to calm him down, “It was just a bad dream, Joshua.  That’s all it was.”

“What happened?”  We turned and saw Twilight awake with a sleepy look in her eyes.

“Joshua had a bad dream,” I told her.

“Come up on my bed for a minute, Joshua,” Twilight said.  Joshua still had tears falling out of his eyes as he left our bed and walked over to Twilight’s.  She then lit up her horn and brought Joshua up onto her bed.  She quickly embraced him in her hooves and wings as Joshua hugged her neck still crying.  Joshua then retold his dream to Twilight.

“It’s okay Joshua,” she said rubbing his back, “It was all just a bad dream.  I promise nothing bad like that will happen again.”  She then started nuzzling Joshua’s cheek.  Joshua seemed to calm down a bit a little while later, but was still sniffling.  By that time, I had also hopped up onto Twilight’s bed and placed a forehoof on Joshua’s back to rub it.  Eventually Joshua had calmed down completely.

“Feel better?” Twilight asked keeping him held in her hooves and wings.  Joshua pulled back a bit and nodded his head.

“Thank you,” he said, “Mommy used to do that for me whenever I had a bad dream.”

“It was no trouble at all Joshua,” Twilight replied, “I was happy to help.  Do you want to sleep with me tonight?”

“Yes please,” he said, “Can Nyx sleep with us too, please?”

“Sure,” she said.  I carefully walked over as Twilight placed Joshua to her left keeping one wing on him.  I then lay down on Joshua’s left as Twilight used her magic to pull the covers over us.

“Sweet dreams Joshua,” Twilight said nuzzling his cheek once more.

“Good night Twilight,” Joshua said drifting off.  He then turned to me and said, “Good night Nyx.”

“Sweet dreams, little brother,” I said to him placing a hoof over him.  Soon all three of us fell asleep.

Chapter 11 - The Royal Couple (Rewritten)

Chapter 11 - Off to the Crystal Empire

Chapter 11 - Off to the Crystal Empire*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

The next morning we woke up about 6 o’clock.  I was still a little tired from waking up in the middle of the night from the bad dream, but I was still excited about meeting Twilight’s brother and sister-in-law.

“You feel better Joshua?” Twilight asked me while we were eating breakfast.

“Yes, I do,” I told her, “You and Nyx helped me a lot last night after my bad dream.”

After we finished breakfast, we grabbed what we packed up and went to the train station.  While Twilight was buying tickets, Rainbow Dash came from flying to talk to us.

“Hey there you guys,” she said, “What’s going on?”

“We’re going to the Crystal Empire Rainbow,” I said.

“Awesome!” she said, “You’ll have a great time there.  By the way, Joshua, I wanted to give you this.”  She then pulled out a book from her bag and gave it to me.  It had a picture of a tan pegasus with a black mane and tail wearing explorer clothes in a jungle.  Her cutie mark was a compass.  There were big words on the front cover.

“Daring Do and the Quest for the Sapphire Stone,” I read out loud.

“You’ll like the Daring Do series Joshua,” Rainbow said, “It is undeniably, unquestionably, un-put-down-able!”

“Thank you Rainbow Dash,” I said, “I think I will like it.”

“No problem kid,” she said rubbing a hoof on my head messing my hair, “Give my best to Shining and Cadance!”  She then flew off.  Twilight then came up to us carrying four tickets in her magic.

“Was that Rainbow you were talking to?” she asked.

“It was,” Nyx said, “She gave Joshua the first Daring Do book to read.”

“Well, at least you’ll have something to do on the train ride.  It takes a long time to get to the Crystal Empire from Ponyville.”

“How long does it take?” I asked.

“About five hours,” she said, “Don’t worry, that book will keep you occupied.”  She then gave us all our tickets.  Then there was a loud whistle, and we saw a train coming up to the station.  It stopped in front of us and the passenger doors opened.  Ponies started walking out of the cars.

“Next stop, the Crystal Empire,” the conductor pony said.

“That’s us,” Twilight said, “Come on you three.”

We all walked onto the train car, gave the conductor our tickets, and sat down.  As the train started moving, I opened up the Daring Do book Rainbow gave me.

Rainbow was right, this book was amazing.  Daring Do was an explorer pegasus and treasure hunter.  She crashed in the middle of a jungle and hurt her wing bad.  She was then surrounded by jungle cats, but she escaped from  them by swinging on a vine across a ravine.  When she landed, she was face to face with the temple that held the Sapphire Stone.  When she went in, she had to dodge a lot of booby traps.  Finally, she found the room where the Sapphire Stone was.  She stopped when she saw a floor with tiles of pictures of animals.  She kicked a rock onto one of them, the tile sunk into the floor a little bit, and arrows came out from one side of the room.

“Twilight?”

I stopped reading, looked up, and saw two unicorn adults.  The stallion was blue with a darker blue mane and tail.  His cutie mark was a yellow crescent moon with a smaller white one inside.  The mare was light grey with a purple and white striped mane and tail.  Her cutie mark was three purple stars in a triangle.  Twilight had a big smile on her face when she saw them.

“Mom!  Dad!” she said running up to them and hugging them.

“Are those her parents?” I asked Spike.  He nodded his head.  Nyx jumped off her seat and ran over to them as well.

“Grandpa Night Light!  Grandma Velvet!” she said.

“Hello Nyx, sweetheart,” the mare said.

“Hey there Nyx,” said the stallion.

“What are you two doing here?” Twilight asked.

“Same as you apparently, Twilight,” the mare replied, “We’re going to visit Cadance and Shining.  By the way, Princess Celestia told us about this human child you’re taking care of.”

“Can we see him?” said the stallion.

Twilight nodded her head and turned to me.  “Hey Joshua, come over here a minute.  I’d like you to meet my parents.”

“Coming,” I said putting the book down.  I got down from my seat and walked over.  Twilight placed a wing on my back when I stood next to her.

“Mom, Dad, this is Joshua,” Twilight said, “Joshua, this is my dad, Night Light, and my mom, Twilight Velvet.”

“It’s nice to meet you both,” I said.

“Nice to meet you too, sport,” Night Light said, patting my shoulder.

“How have you been doing in Ponyville?” Velvet asked.

“I’ve been doing good,” I told them, “After Princess Celestia brought me to Ponyville, Twilight and Nyx showed me all of their friends, Pinkie Pie threw me a welcome party, and Spike took me gem hunting yesterday.”

“Sounds like you’ve been having fun so far,” Night Light said.

“Were you reading a Daring Do book before we came in?” Velvet asked.

“Uh-huh,” I said, “Rainbow Dash gave it to me before we left.  It’s awesome.”

“What are you up to right now?”

“Right now, Daring is in the room where the Sapphire Stone is, and trying to solve a puzzle,” I said.  We soon all sat back down in our seats, and I kept on reading.  The rest of the book was really amazing, Daring figured out that all the animals on the tiles were predators except rats.  She walked on all of the rat tiles and made it to where the Sapphire Stone was standing, but when she picked it up, the room started breaking apart and filling with lava.  She got out, but a strange looking creature named Ahuizotl captured her, placed her in a dungeon with snakes, bugs, needles, and quicksand, and took the Sapphire Stone for himself.  Daring Do got out of the trap by flinging her hat to move the lever and reverse it.  That was a great move.  She found Ahuizotl again and took the Sapphire Stone back.  And so, with Ahuizotl defeated, and the sapphire statue secured...the world was safe and sound once again, thanks to Daring Do!

“Wow!!” I said when I finished, “Rainbow Dash was right!  This book is awesome!”

“Daring Do and the Griffon’s Goblet is the next book in the series,” Twilight said, “I think you’ll agree that it’s just as enjoyable as that one is.”

A whistle blow from the train made me look out the window, and I saw what had to be the Crystal Empire.

Chapter 12 - A Day with the Sparkle Family and Twilight's Decision (Rewritten)

Chapter 12 - The Royal Couple

Chapter 12 - The Royal Couple*Twilight’s P.O.V.*

After getting off the train, the six of us made our way into the Empire.  The crystal ponies were going about their business, as happy as they could be.  Some even gave us waves as we passed by.

“Why are the ponies here shiny?” Joshua asked.

“They’re called crystal ponies, Joshua,” I told him, “It’s a special magic that’s making them look like that.”  The castle soon came into view.  “And that over there is the source of magic in the empire, the Crystal Heart,” I said pointing at the relic.  Joshua walked up to it and stared in awe at it.  He then placed a hand on it for a short moment.

“It feels so warm,” he said taking his hand off.

“That’s the power of the love and unity the crystal ponies have in the empire,” I told him, “It’s also what keeps the empire safe from danger.”

We then walked up to the castle doors.  A couple guards were at the doors when we walked up.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle and friends welcome,” one of them said.

“Prince Shining Armor and Princess Cadance are waiting inside for you and your human friend there,” said the other one.

“Thank you kind sirs,” I told them.  We all walked past them, but I noticed one of them held out a hoof to Joshua.

“Welcome to the Crystal Empire young man,” he said.

“Thank you sir,” Joshua replied nervously.  He then walked up next to Nyx.  Nyx lowered herself to let Joshua get on her back.  Joshua did so and we continued on.  Joshua was admiring the interior as we walked towards the throne room.  About halfway there, we saw my brother coming up to us.

“Twily!” he said.  I ran up to him, and we embraced each other, “Good to see ya again, little sis.  How have you and Nyx been since the coronation?”

“We’ve been getting along just fine Shining,” I told him, “How’s Cadance doing?”

“She’s been doing okay,” he said, “After her recent appointment, the doctor said the foal is expected sometime near the end of November*.”

“That’s good to hear,” Mom said.

“Mom!  Dad!” Shining exclaimed.

“Hey there son,” Dad said sticking out a hoof, “Put ‘er there!”

Shining and Dad shook hooves, and then he hugged mom.  He then turned his attention over to Spike.  “How have you been doing Spike?  Making sure Twily’s been staying in line?”

“Pretty much,” he said.

“I heard that!” I said sharply.

“Just teasing ya, sis,” Shining replied.  He then looked over at Nyx and Joshua.

“Hey there Nyx,” he greeted her, “How’s my favorite niece doing?”

“I’ve been doing just fine Uncle Shining,” Nyx said, “Thanks for asking.”

“And is that the human Celestia told me and Cadance about?”

“Yep!” Nyx replied turning to the side so Shining could see Joshua, “Uncle Shining, this is Joshua.  Joshua, this is my Uncle, and Twilight’s older brother, Prince Shining Armor.”

Joshua climbed off Nyx’s back and bowed his head to my brother.  “It’s nice to meet you, Prince Shining Armor,” he said.

“Nice to meet ya too, Joshua,” Shining replied putting a hoof on Joshua’s shoulder, “And you can just call me Shining.”

“Where’s Aunt Cadance?” Nyx asked.

“She’s in the throne room holding day court at the moment.  She should be done pretty soon though.  Follow me everypony.”  He then started leading us to where the throne room and Cadance were.  We eventually came up to the throne room doors.

“Wait here guys,” Shining said, “I need to make sure she’s finished before bringing you all in.”  He then went inside leaving us to wait.  After waiting a few minutes, the door opened up, and a couple crystal ponies left after talking with Cadance.

“Come on in guys,” Shining called.  We all walked inside and saw Cadance and Shining on the other end of the room, Cadance smiling brightly upon spotting me.

“Twilight!  Long time, no see!” she exclaimed trotting up to me.

“Cadance!” I said, happy to see her as well.  We then began our nursery rhyme and dance.

“Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake!  Clap your hooves and do a little shake!” we recited giggling and embracing each other afterwards.

“How’ve you been since the coronation, Twilight?” she asked after finishing our hug.

“I’ve been getting along just fine,” I tell her, “Thanks for asking.  How’s the foal coming?”

“It’s growing healthily,” she replied, “I’m guessing Shining told you when it’ll be due?”

“Yep.”

“Hello Night Light, Velvet,” she said greeting my parents, “Glad you two could make it.”  The two of them nodded politely to Cadance.  “And how are you faring Spike?”

“I’m doing great, Cadance,” Spike said.

“Good to hear.” She then walked up to Nyx and Joshua, “How about you Nyx?”

“I’m doing good, Aunt Cadance,” Nyx replied as Joshua climbed of her back.  Cadance and Nyx then embraced each other warmly.  After they broke away, Cadance sat down in front of Joshua and placed a forehoof on around his shoulders.

“And you must be Joshua,” she said, “Aunt Celestia told me about you and what you went through.  I’m awfully sorry it happened.”  She then pulled Joshua in for a hug.  “My name is Mi Amore Cadenza, but you can just call me Cadance.”

“It’s nice to meet you too Cadance,” Joshua said returning the hug.  After they finished, Joshua asked, “What was that dance you and Twilight did when we came in?”

“That was a special nursery rhyme we did back when I foalsat Twilight.”

“Wow, you two knew each other that long?” he asked amazed.

“Yep,” Cadance said.  Joshua’s stomach then gave a low growl.  “My, you sound hungry.”

“My tummy always growls when it’s time for lunch,” Joshua said rubbing it.  Cadance then wrapped Joshua up in her magic and levitated him onto her back.

“Let’s go have some lunch then,” she said starting to lead us out of the throne room and toward the dining hall.

Chapter 13 - Bowling with the Crusaders

Chapter 13 - A Day with the Sparkle Family and Twilight's Decision

Chapter 13 - A Day with the Sparkle Family and Twilight’s Decision*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

“Mmm!” I said after swallowing a bite of my lunch, “This crystal corn on the cob is delicious!”

Cadance’s servants had brought in a pretty big lunch.  These were special foods that were made and grown in the Crystal Empire.  There was crystal corn on the cob, Crystal Empire nectar, Crystal Empire fritters, and a Crystal Empire berry pie for desert.

“The castle’s servants always do a wonderful job with our meals,” Cadance said to me.

“Cadance?” I asked, “How did you and Shining get to rule the Crystal Empire?”

“Well,” she said, “A little over one thousand years ago, an evil unicorn king named Sombra, who’s heart was black as night, took over the Crystal Empire.  He enslaved the Crystal Ponies and had caused them pain and suffering that made them loose their crystal look.  He was ultimately overthrown by Aunt Celestia and Aunt Luna, turned to shadow, and banished to the ice of the arctic north, but he placed a curse on the empire before that, and it vanished into thin air.”

“Wow,” I said, “What happened next?”

“One thousand years later, shortly after Shining Armor and I got married, the Empire returned, as well as King Sombra.  Shining Armor and I were sent to protect the empire until Twilight and her friends arrived to help us find a way to protect without me having to use my magic,” Cadance said.

“This happened shortly before I came along though,” Nyx said.

“After Twilight, Spike, and her friends arrived, they put together a Crystal Fair.  It’s held once every year to renew the spirit of love and unity in the empire so it can be protected.  Unfortunately, they didn’t know that the Crystal Heart outside was the source of power needed to protect the empire.  Twilight and Spike went to find the real Crystal Heart, while Applejack and the others worked to keep the fair going while trying to distract the Crystal Ponies from a fake Crystal Heart Twilight carved.”

“And they found it right?” I asked.

“Yes we did,” Spike said, “But I was the one who brought it, because Twilight got herself caught in a trap Sombra set up.  I fell out of the tower with the Crystal Heart and straight toward Sombra.  But then Shining threw Cadance toward me and the heart and she caught me with the heart floating in front of her.  She then put the heart back where it belonged, and the heart with the power from the Crystal Ponies destroyed Sombra.”

“Wow!” I said, as we finished lunch.

“Now then, how does a walk around the empire sound Joshua?” Cadance asked.

“I’d like that Cadance,” I said.

Twilight used her magic to lift me onto her back and we walked out of the castle.

For the next hours, Cadance and Shining showed me around the Crystal Empire.  First, we went to the spa.  Twilight and Nyx took a dip in the crystal mud bath.  Spike was sitting on a chair with pieces of cucumber over his eyes and his arms behind his head.  Night Light was giving Velvet a massage, Shining gave Cadance a massage, and one of the crystal spa ponies gave me a massage too.  It felt really nice.  Later we went out in the fields behind the castle and picked crystal berries.    I sneaked a few in my mouth while picking.  They were really good.  Next, Shining Armor showed me a race track where the Equestria Games were held.  Nyx, Spike, and I had a race while we were there, and Nyx won.  After that we went back in, had dinner, and played some board games.  Twilight told me we were going to be sleeping in the castle tonight and going back to Ponyville tomorrow morning.

We were going to the room where Cadance said we could sleep, with me and Nyx on Twilight’s back, very tired, and Spike walking next to us.

“Did you have fun today everyone?” Twilight asked me as we went to our room.

“I sure did,” I said with a yawn.

“It sure was a fun day,” Nyx said.

“You said it sister,” Spike added with a yawn.

“Well, we’ve all had a long day, and we’ll need a good night sleep before we head back to Ponyville tomorrow,” Twilight said, “Just so you know Joshua, school will be starting up the day after tomorrow for you and Nyx.”

“School?” I asked nervously.

“Don’t worry Joshua,” Nyx said rubbing my back, “The other crusaders will be there, so you’ll know others there besides me.”

“And you should try and make some other friends while you’re there too,” Twilight said, “Nyx knows a few colts there around your age.”

“I’ll try,” I said as we entered our room.

After I put my pajamas on, and brushed my teeth, I went to sleep next to Nyx.  I had just closed my eyes, when I found myself in what looked like Ponyville, except it looked destroyed.  The sky was red with black clouds, there were fires all over the place, and giant rocks were falling from the sky.  It was just like my dream from last night.

“Oh no,” I said, “Not again!”  Just like before, I tried to find Twilight, Nyx, and Spike to see if they were okay.  I ran all over the place, but I couldn’t find them.  I then found the library, but it was split open.  Inside, the three of them were on the ground, hurt.  “No!  Please not again!”  I yelled.  I then heard something coming from behind.  I turned and saw a giant rock coming right at me.  “NOOOO!!!!”

But the rock didn’t hit me.  It was caught in a blue glow and thrown away from me.  Ponyville then disappeared and turned into the starry area where the princesses found me.  I looked around for Twilight, Spike, and Nyx, but I couldn’t find them.  I was starting to get scared again, but then I felt a wing across my back.  I looked up and saw that it was...

“P-Princess Luna?”

“Shhh,” she said rubbing her wing on my back, “It’s alright Joshua.”  I reached my arms up and around her neck and she held me close.

“What happened to Ponyville?” I asked her.

“Ponyville is alright Joshua,” Luna said, “It was just a bad dream, that’s all.”

“How are you here?  Aren’t you in Canterlot with Princess Celestia?”

“I’m the Princess of the Night Joshua.  It is my duty to come into your dreams.”

“I’m still dreaming?” I asked confused.

“Yes, you are.  And if I’m not mistaken, you had the exact same dream last night, correct?”  I could only nod my head.  “It is nothing to be ashamed about Joshua.  It’s just a dream.  Nothing like that will happen, I promise.”

“I know,” I said sadly, “but I still miss mommy and daddy.”

“I know you do, dear one,” Luna said, “but your mother and father wouldn’t want you to be sad all the time, would they?”

“No,” I said shaking my head, “They wouldn’t.”

“Just remember Joshua, your old home may be gone, but as long as you remember that your parents loved you, that love will never leave you.”

“Thank you Princess Luna,” I said.

“You’re welcome Joshua, and you can just call me Luna,” she said.  She then took her wing off my back and walked away with her horn glowing.  “Sleep well Joshua.  I’ll see you again soon.”  She then disappeared.

I opened my eyes and saw I was still in the bed in the Crystal Empire with Nyx fast asleep next to me.  I climbed out of bed, walked over to the balcony, and sat down looking at the night sky.  I was thinking about what Luna told me in my dream.  I also thought about how Nyx wanted to be my sister, and how Twilight was Nyx’s mommy.  I really wanted a mommy again, and Twilight was taking care of me.  I thought maybe she could be my second mommy.  I then pulled out the locket that mommy gave to me before I left my old home.  I looked inside and saw the picture again.

“What do I do?” I asked, “I want to have a mommy again, but I don’t want to replace mommy and daddy.”  Just then, I heard a voice in my head.

“Remember Joshua,” the voice said.

“Mommy?” I asked looking around, but seeing no one.

“We’re always with you,” the voice of my mommy said.

“We’ll always love you no matter what you do,” another voice spoke up.

“Daddy?” I asked again.

“As long as you remember how much we loved you, we’ll never leave you.”  Everything went quiet after that.  I then realized the voices were coming from my heart.  They really were with me, just like they said.  I then heard someone behind me.

“Joshua?  What are you doing up this early?”  I turned my head around and saw Twilight standing behind me.

“I had that same bad dream again,” I said to her, “but Luna calmed me down this time.  After that I woke up and couldn’t fall asleep again.”  Twilight laid down on all fours next to me, placed a wing over my back, and pulled me closer to her side.

“I’m sorry you had that same bad dream, Joshua,” Twilight said, “but remember, it was just a dream.”

“I know,” I said.  We sat together with her wing on my back, rubbing it.  I knew I had to ask Twilight sooner or later about her becoming my second mommy.  “Twilight?  Can I ask you something?”

“Of course,” she said.

“When Nyx was showing me the Cutie Mark Crusaders clubhouse, she asked me if I had any brothers or sisters.  I said I didn’t.  She then asked me if she could be my big sister and I said yes.  And since you’re Nyx’s mommy, does that mean you’re my mommy?”

“Well Joshua,” Twilight said, “I guess it kind of does, but are you sure?  I don’t want to replace your parents.”

“You won’t Twilight,” I said to her, “As long as I remember how much they loved me and how much I loved them, they’ll never leave me, but could you please be my second mommy?”

She then smiled warmly and pulled me in closer, wrapping one of her forelegs around me.  “Of course I will,” she said, “To be honest, I have been thinking about adopting you.”

“You have?” said a voice behind us.  We turned our heads around us and saw Nyx and Spike, rubbing their eyes.  Twilight nodded her head at them.  Nyx and Spike then smiled at us and came to join in the hug.  After a little bit, I spoke up.

“I love you all,” I said.

“So do we Joshua,” Twilight said, “So do we.”

Chapter 14 - Mysterious Magic

Chapter 14 - Bowling with the Crusaders

Chapter 14 - Bowling with the Crusaders*Nyx’s P.O.V.*

That morning was really heartwarming for all of us, especially Joshua.  He even shed a few happy tears during our group hug.  When we met Grandma, Grandpa, Uncle Shining, and Aunt Cadance at breakfast that morning, Twilight told them her decision, and Joshua got hugs from all four of them.  After breakfast we all said goodbye to them.

“Well Joshua,” Cadance said hugging him, “I hope you enjoyed your time here with us.”

“I sure did Cadance,” he said, “And I’m happy you’re going to be my new aunt.”

“Me too,” she said, “Come back soon okay?”

“I will,” he replied.  Joshua and Cadance then broke away from their hug.  Shining then came up and ruffled Joshua’s hair, making him giggle.

“I’ll see you soon, okay buddy?” he said.

“Okay Shining,” Joshua replied.  He then walked over to me, Twilight, Spike, Grandpa Night Light, and Grandma Velvet.

“Well, it’s time for us to get back to Ponyville,” Twilight said, “See you two later.”

“Bye guys,” Shining said.

“See you all later,” Cadance called as we walked out.

Later, we were all on the train back to Ponyville.  Joshua fell asleep to take a nap, because he woke up early that morning.  He laid down next to Twilight, laying his head on her side with her wing over him.

“Spike,” Twilight said, “I’m gonna be going with Mom and Dad back to Canterlot to get some adoption forms filled out, so you’ll be in charge when we stop at Ponyville.”

“Sure thing, Twi,” Spike answered, “I’ll be sure to let Joshua know when we he wakes up.”

“Thanks Spike.  I know I can always count on you.”

A few hours later, the train arrived in Ponyville.  Twilight levitated Joshua onto my back while he was still asleep, and after saying goodbye to Twilight, Grandpa Night Light, and Grandma Velvet, Spike, Joshua, and I went over to the library.  Soon after going in, I heard Joshua yawn.

“Hey sleepy head,” I said.

“Where’s Twilight?” he asked.

“She went with her parents to Canterlot.  She needs to fill out the adoption forms to make her adopting you official,” Spike said, “She’ll be back sometime tonight.  You two want some lunch?”

“Sure,” I said.  Joshua nodded his head.  After having lunch, Joshua climbed onto my back, and he and I went out to find the other crusaders to tell them the news.  While walking through town, we saw Miss Cheerilee.

“Well hello there Nyx,” she said greeting me.

“Hi Miss Cheerilee!” I said happily.

“Looking forward to another year of school?” she asked.

“Uh-huh!” I nodded my head excitedly, “I can hardly wait!”  She then noticed Joshua on my back.

“You must be Joshua,” she said trotting a little closer, “It’s nice to finally meet you.  Twilight told me about you when she got you signed up for school a couple days ago.  I’m your new teacher, Miss Cheerilee.”

“It’s nice to meet you too, Miss Cheerilee,” Joshua said.

“Well, I need to get going,” she said, “I have some shopping to do so I’ll be ready for the first day tomorrow.”

“Bye Miss Cheerilee!” I said waving a hoof as she left, “See you tomorrow!”

After she left, we saw Babs coming up to us.

“There you two are!” she said spotting us.

“Hey Babs,” I said.

“Hey Nyx.  Hey Joshua.  Where were you two yesterday?” Babs asked.

“We were visiting my aunt and uncle at the Crystal Empire,” I said.

“Neat,” Babs said, “Everypony else is waiting for you guys at the clubhouse.  We gotta get in one more day of crusadin’ before school starts for us all tomorrow.”

“Well, lead the way Babs,” I said.  She then blew her overhanging piece of mane out of her face and started leading us to the clubhouse.

“Just to let you two know, I’m gonna be going back to Manehatten tonight if you guys want to see me off,” Babs said.

“Oh,” Joshua said, “You’ll come back and visit right?”

“‘Course I will,” Babs said, “We’ll see each other again, buddy.  You haven’t seen the last of me.”

“Okay.”

A few minutes later, we arrived at the clubhouse.  The other crusaders were already inside.

“There you are,” Apple Bloom said.

“They just came back from visiting the Crystal Empire,” Babs explained.

“And we have a special announcement to make,” I added as Joshua climbed off my back.

“What is it?!” Sweetie Belle said excitedly.

“Twilight decided to adopt Joshua as a son.  Now he really will be my little brother,” I told them, wrapping my foreleg around Joshua’s shoulders.

“Awesome!” Scootaloo said flapping her wings rapidly.

“Congratulations!” Apple Bloom said, “Anything else?”

“Twilight also got me signed up to the school you all go to,” Joshua added.

“That’s great to hear!” Twist said.

“Well y’all, we’ve got one more day of summer vacation left,” Apple Bloom said, “What should we do?”

“Why don’t we let Joshua decide?” Scootaloo suggested.

“Me?” he asked putting one of his hands on his chest.

“Why not?” Sweetie Belle agreed.

“Your choice little brother,” I said.  Joshua put his hand to his chin in a thinking manner.  An idea hit him after a while.

“Is there a bowling place?” he asked.

“Yeah, Mr. Kingpin’s Alley,” Sweetie Belle answered, “We’ve only been there once to try for bowling cutie marks, but it didn’t work out too well.  You want to go bowling?”

“Yeah, bowling is something my mommy and daddy did every year on my birthday,” he said, “I missed it this year, because...you know.”

“I guess it couldn’t hurt to go there again,” Scootaloo said, “After all, we agreed that he could choose.”

“Then it’s settled,” Apple Bloom said.  Soon, the seven of us went over to Mr. Kingpin’s alley.  When we entered, the normal noises of balls rolling and pins crashing met our ears.  Apple Bloom went to get a scorecard for us, while the rest of us went to find an open lane where we could play together.  While looking around, we saw an open lane next to where we saw Rainbow Dash and Applejack.

“Rainbow Dash!” Scootaloo exclaimed running over.  Rainbow looked over and saw us coming up.

“Hey Squirt,” she said ruffling Scootaloo’s mane, “What brings you here?”

“The rest of the crusaders and I are here to play a game as our final summer activity together,” she explained, “It was Joshua’s decision actually.”

“I thought he went to the Crystal Empire with Nyx, Spike, and Twi,” Rainbow said.

“We were only there for one day,” I said as the rest of us came over.  We stopped at the open lane next to them.

“Hey there Joshua,” Applejack said, “Went to the Crystal Empire, did ya?”

“Uh-huh,” Joshua answered, “It was really cool.  And Rainbow Dash?”

“Yeah kid?”

“Thank you for the Daring Do book.  It really was awesome!”

“I knew you’d like it,” Rainbow said, “I’ll bring over the Griffin’s Goblet sometime for ya.  So where’s Twilight?  Is she back at the library with Spike?”

“No, she went to Canterlot.  She said she’s going to be adopting me as her son,” Joshua explained.

“Well congratulations sugarcube,” Applejack said.

“Hey Applejack!”

Apple Bloom came running over with the scorecard in her mouth.  She placed it on a table near our lane and trotted over to nuzzle her older sister.

“Hey there Apple Bloom,” Applejack said returning the nuzzle, “Decided to try bowling again?”

“Yeah,” Apple Bloom replied, “What are you and Rainbow doin’ here?”

“Just our usual sparrin’ that we do together,” Applejack answered.

“Well, let’s get started,” Rainbow said, picking up a ball.  The order in my game with Joshua and the other crusaders was Sweetie Belle starting off, then Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, Babs, Twist, me, and then Joshua.  Sweetie Belle picked up her ball and gave it a roll.  She told me about her first time bowling, and she got all gutter balls.  Her first shot was a gutter ball.  On her second shot, she managed to knock down seven pins.

“All right!” she cheered, “I finally got some!”

On Scootaloo’s first time bowling, she had trouble keeping her ball in the lane.  This time, she did a whole lot better.  She first knocked down five pins on her first throw, and then picked up the spare with her second throw.

“Sweet!” she said.

“Nice shot Scoots,” Rainbow said looking over.

Apple Bloom didn’t really want to talk too much about her first time bowling.  Her first roll had her knock down nine pins.  She missed the final one on her second throw.

“Shoot,” she said, “Oh well.”

Babs really surprised us with her first shot.  It came down as a strike.

“Wow Babs, nice shot!” Apple Bloom said.

“Thanks cuz.  My sis an’ I go bowlin’ in Manehatten every once in a while.”

Twist had a little difficulty with her shot.  She knocked down two pins on her first throw, then five on her second.  When it was my throw, I got five pins on the first throw, and then four on the second.  Finally it was Joshua’s turn.  He picked up a ball that was easy enough for him to carry in his hands, and walked up to the lane.  He then rolled the ball down the lane with a good amount of speed.  When it reached the pins, all of them got knocked down.  He scored a strike.

“Whoa!” Babs said impressed, “Looks like I got some competition.  Nice goin’ kid.”

“Thanks Babs,” Joshua said.  The rest of the game went out pretty good for all of us.  Babs and Joshua were the ones beating us.  They never missed a single pin, whether it was a strike or a spare.  Applejack and Rainbow Dash were going all out on their game though.  They got strikes every time they came up.  Soon it came down to the last frame for us all, and Joshua and Babs were tied at the moment.

Sweetie Belle picked up a spare on her first two and knocked down five extra pins on her last throw.  Scootaloo scored a split pickup and six extra pins on her last throw.  Apple Bloom managed to get a strike and a spare on her last two throws.  When Babs came up, she scored two strikes and nine pins extra, putting her in a good spot to win.  Twist got three pins on her first throw, then six pins on her second throw, so she didn’t get her extra throw.  I got a strike on my first throw, then a 7-10 split, on my second throw, so my last throw had me knock down one of the final two pins over.  This put me in fourth place behind Apple Bloom who was in third.  Scootaloo scored fifth, Sweetie Belle sixth, and Twist seventh.  Finally Joshua was up.

“You’ve still got a good chance of beating me Joshua,” Babs said, “All you need to do is score three strikes in a row.”

“I’ve never done that before,” he said.

“Just try your best little brother,” I told him.  He picked up his ball and rolled it down the lane.  The result was a strike.

“That’s one,” Apple Bloom said, “Two more.”

Joshua picked up the ball again and rolled it.  Another strike.

“That’s two!” Scootaloo said flapping her wings excitedly.

“One more to go!” Sweetie Belle said with a green spark coming from her horn.

Joshua picked up the ball one final time and rolled it.  We all looked on as the ball went down the lane, and with a crash, Joshua scored the third strike.

“Did I do that?” Joshua asked.

“You sure did!” I said patting him on the back, “Nice going little brother!  You won!”

“Whoa, never saw that one comin’,” Babs said, “Nice going Joshua, you beat me fair and square.”

“Nice going kid,” Rainbow said as she and Applejack trotted up to us, “You were pretty good, almost as good as I was.”

“Thanks Rainbow,” he replied, “How did you and Applejack do?”

“We ended up tyin’ each other,” Applejack responded, “We each got a perfect 300.”

“It’s my first time getting a perfect game too,” Rainbow added.

“Well Apple Bloom and Babs, we’d best be gettin’ back to the farm,” Applejack said.

“Okay,” the two cousins replied.

“I need to get home too,” Twist said, “I was planning on making some of my peppermint sticks for desert after dinner tonight.”

Soon, the rest of us had left the bowling alley, with Scootaloo riding on Rainbow’s back, and Sweetie Belle heading toward Rarity’s.  It was sunset when Joshua and I arrived at the library.  When we entered, we could smell Spike making dinner.

“Spike?  We’re back.” I called.  He then peeked his head out of the kitchen.

“Oh, hey there you two,” he greeted us, “Why don’t you two go wash up?  Dinner’s almost ready.”

After washing up, we sat down at the table and had dinner.  Spike had cooked up a delicious plate of spaghetti for each of us.  After dinner, we all went over to the train station to see Babs off and to see Twilight come back.  We arrived at the station and saw Applejack, Apple Bloom, and Babs waiting for the next train to come.

“Hey again,” Apple Bloom said upon spotting us, “Hey Spike.”

“Hey there you guys,” Spike said, “What are you all doing here?”

“I’m goin’ back to Manehatten tonight,” Babs said, “I’ve got school tomorrow, and I need to rest up.”

Just then a whistle sounded, and we saw a train light in the distance coming toward the station.  Soon, it stopped at the platform and the doors opened up.

“Station stop Ponyville,” we heard the conductor say, “Next stop, Manehatten.”

“Guess that’s me,” Babs said.  He then turned to Apple Bloom and hugged her.  “See ya later cuz.”

“Bye Babs,” Apple Bloom said.  Babs then turned and hugged Applejack.  She then trotted up to me and Joshua.  Babs and I gave each other a hoofbump, and she then hugged Joshua.

“See ya Joshua,” Babs said, “I’ll be expectin’ a rematch in bowlin’ when I get back.  Okay?”

“Okay Babs,” Joshua replied, “Come back soon, okay?”

“You betcha,” Babs said.  After Babs and Joshua stopped hugging, she climbed onto the train.  We then saw Twilight walking toward us.  I hurried over and hugged her.

“Hello there sweetie,” she said returning the hug.  She then trotted up to Joshua and Spike.  “Well, the adoption forms have been filled out.  You are now my son, Joshua.”

Joshua walked up to Twilight and hugged her, “Thank you...mom,” he said sighing happily.

Later, we were all back at the library getting ready for bed.  Twilight was picking out a bed time story to read to us, while Spike was already snoozing in his basket.  I was still wide awake in my bed, and Joshua was in the bathroom getting his pajamas on.  Suddenly...

“AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!!!!”

Joshua’s voice came out loud and clear from behind the bathroom door.  Spike woke up from the loud scream and sat up to attention.  Twilight was already hurrying over to the bathroom after hearing Joshua scream.  After we burst through the door, we did not expect to see this.

Joshua was looking straight at the mirror, and there on his head was a unicorn horn.

Chapter 15 - First Day of School

Chapter 15 - Mysterious Magic

Chapter 15 - Mysterious Magic*Twilight’s P.O.V.*

“What happened?” I asked Joshua with concern in my voice.

Joshua turned to look at us, his eyes starting to fill up.  “I was taking my shirt off, but then while my head was in my shirt, there was a bright light on my forehead.  That’s when I screamed.  The light went away; I took off my shirt all the way, looked in the mirror, and saw this.”  He then pointed at his newly formed horn.  “What’s happening to me?” he asked starting to cry.  He then ran towards me and wrapped his arms around my neck, sobbing into my chest fur.  I wrapped one of my forelegs around him and started rubbing his back to try and comfort him.  We had to figure out what was happening to Joshua, and Celestia was the only pony that could possibly know.

“Spike?”

“I know, Twi,” Spike responded pulling out a quill and parchment.  I narrated the letter while continuing to comfort Joshua.

Dear Princess Celestia,

We have an issue regarding our human friend, Joshua.  He told me that while taking off his clothes, he saw a bright light from inside his shirt on his forehead.  After the light disappeared, he pulled it off the rest of the way and discovered a small unicorn’s horn while looking in the mirror.  We have no idea how it appeared, or by what means.  So we are turning to you for advice.  Please respond as soon as possible, because Joshua is really scared at the moment.

Your faithful student and fellow princess,

Twilight Sparkle

“Twilight...Sparkle, there,” Spike said.  He then rolled up the scroll, and breathed his green flame on it, sending it to Celestia.  Joshua was still sobbing after we sent the letter.  Nyx had trotted up to us, looking at Joshua concerned.

“Is he going to be okay?” she asked.

“I honestly don’t know,” I told her while still rubbing Joshua’s back, “but I hope so.  Princess Celestia is our best bet right now.  I just hope she’ll be able to figure out what’s wrong.”

After a few minutes, a bright light flashed from the stairs.

“Twilight, are you up there?” Celestia’s voice called from downstairs.

“Coming,” I told her, “Come on Joshua.  Let’s go see if Celestia can help okay?”

Joshua looked up at me, still slightly crying and shakily responded, “O-o-okay.”  Keeping my foreleg around him, I led him downstairs.  Spike and Nyx followed behind, both of them had worried looks on their faces.  When we made our way downstairs, Princess Celestia was indeed in the room, as well as Princess Luna, both of them had concerned looks on their faces.

“We came as soon as we could, my faithful student,” Celestia said.

“Thank you, Princess,” I said.  I then lifted my foreleg off Joshua and slowly nudged him toward the Princesses.  “It’ll be okay Joshua.  We’re all here to help you, okay?”

Joshua nodded his head at me, and then slowly walked towards Celestia.  The princesses had both laid down on all fours as he walked towards them.

“Can I have a look Joshua?” Celestia asked, placing a hoof on his shoulder.  Joshua nodded and lowered his head, giving Celestia a better look.  She leaned in and looked carefully over his horn from all angles.  After a couple minutes, she lit her horn up.  Joshua saw this and got nervous, but Celestia offered a gentle smile.  “It’s okay dear one, this won’t hurt.”  After receiving another nod from Joshua, Celestia let the tip of her horn touch Joshua’s.  A white aura surrounded Joshua’s horn as Celestia looked at it.  A few minutes later, Celestia and Joshua’s horns turned off.  Celestia then sighed.

“I’m not quite sure how to put this,” she said, “but it would seem that Joshua is transforming into a pony.”

“I’m turning into a pony?” he asked looking up at Celestia, “Can you stop it?”

“I’m not sure,” Celestia said, “But we will try our best Joshua.  I don’t like seeing you suffer like this.  You've already suffered enough.”

Joshua then walked up to Celestia and wrapped his arms around her, while she placed a wing over him, and started rubbing his back.

“I’m scared Princess Celestia,” he said crying again.

“I know Joshua,” she said comfortingly, “I promise you, Luna and I will do our best to help you in any way we can.”

Luna then put a hoof on Joshua’s shoulder and rubbed it gently.  “It will be okay Joshua,” she said, “I assure you, we will figure something out.”  Joshua had cried himself to sleep and was snoring soundly as his head lay on Celestia’s shoulder.  Celestia then levitated him over onto my back and then stood up.

“I will have my magic researchers look into this, and we’ll try and find a solution,” she said, “Until then, try your best to comfort Joshua.  He needs you all to be there for him right now.”

“Of course Princess,” I replied, “We’ll try our best.”

“Goodnight everypony,” Luna said.  Then, she and Celestia teleported out of the room in a bright flash of light.

“So what now?” Nyx asked looking at Joshua sleeping on my back, concern still on her face.

“Let’s get some sleep,” I told her, “We’ll figure something out in the morning.”  Nyx and Spike nodded their heads and we all went back upstairs to our beds.  Spike wearily crawled into his basket and fell asleep instantly.  Nyx climbed into her bed and lay her head down.  I then carefully levitated Joshua next to her making sure not to wake him, brought his pajamas over, magically put them on him, and then nuzzled his cheek gently.  Nyx wrapped a foreleg over him and pulled him closer to her to cuddle him.  Soon, I climbed into bed after that, but didn't quite fall asleep.  I couldn't stop thinking about what Joshua was going through.  First he loses his old home, his friends, and his family, and now he’s becoming one of us ponies.  I can only hope that we’ll figure out how to stop this without too much trouble.  Sleep eventually caught up with me, and I closed my eyes.

Chapter 16 - Promises Made

Chapter 16 - First Day of School

Chapter 16 - First Day of School*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

I woke up the next day, still upset about what happened.  What was going to happen to me if I became a pony?  I would never be a human again if that happened.  I liked being a human.  I didn’t want to be something else.  Looking behind me, I saw that Nyx had her hoof over me like she did on my first night.  I carefully turned around in bed and hugged her back.  I was happy she was my big sister.  I knew she, my new big brother Spike, and my new mom Twilight would help me through.

Nyx opened up her eyes and saw me hugging her.  She smiled and brought her other hoof around me.  “Good morning little brother,” she said, “You feeling any better?”

“A little bit,” I told her.  After we stopped our hug, I looked behind me and saw that mom’s bed was empty.  Spike’s basket was too.

“Spike and Twilight must be downstairs,” Nyx said getting out of bed.  I got out of bed after her and went to the bathroom and changed into another new set of clothes Rarity made for me.  I then went downstairs and saw a lot of books all over the floor with Spike and Twilight looking through them.  Nyx was at the bottom of the stairs looking as well.

“Mommy?” I said, “What are you and Spike doing?”

“Oh, good morning you two,” Mom said, “We’re trying to figure out what possibly could’ve caused your horn to appear.  So far nothing.”

“Twilight,” Nyx said, “Is there a way we can hide Joshua’s horn?  He still has to go to school with me.”

“Don’t worry about that Nyx,” Mom replied, “I already thought ahead and I found a spell that could hide Joshua’s horn.  The effects will wear off at the end of the day, so you shouldn’t have to worry about that.”

“Okay,” I said.  She then came up to me and her horn started glowing.  Her horn then touched my horn, and it disappeared.  I brought my hand up to my head, and it touched something where my horn was.  “Is it invisible?” I asked.

“Yes,” she said, “Hopefully I won’t have to keep this up for long.  If Celestia and Luna really are trying their hardest to figure something out, we should have some results soon.  Now come on, let’s go have breakfast.”  We then all went into the kitchen, and Spike made waffles for us all.  After breakfast, Mom gave me and Nyx some bags with stuff in them, writing quills, pieces of paper, and a few books too.

“Well, it’s time for school you two,” she said, “Spike keep looking while I’m gone okay?”

“Sure thing Twi,” Spike said.  Mom, Nyx, and I then left the library and off toward our first day of school.  We then came to the school that my friends showed me on my first day.  We heard the bells ringing and saw other fillies and colts running into the school.

“Have a good first day at school you two,” Mom told us.

“Bye,” we said walking in.  I looked around the room and there were a lot of fillies and colts in the room.  I saw the other crusaders at one side of the room.  They waved at us when we came in, so we waved back.  I also saw Dinky in the room too.  She was looking at me when I came in, but looked away when I saw her looking at me.  I then saw Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon in there too.  I saw they weren’t happy to see me there.

Two of the colts I saw were unicorns.  One was smaller than me and green with an orange mane and tail, big teeth sticking out of his mouth, and scissors for a cutie mark.  The other one was taller than the others.  He was orange, with a green mane and tail, a sleepy look on his face, and a snail for a cutie mark.  Another colt I saw was an earth pony.  He was white with brown spots on him, and a brown mane and tail.  He didn’t have a cutie mark though.  One other colt I saw was grey with a black mane and tail, and a fork and knife for a cutie mark.  Another one was a white pegasus with a brown mane and tail, and a feather for a cutie mark.

“Hello Nyx.  Hello Joshua,” we heard Miss Cheerilee say as she walked up to us.

“Good morning Miss Cheerilee,” Nyx said.

“Joshua, would mind standing here with me for a minute?” Miss Cheerilee asked me.  I nodded my head at her, while Nyx went over to sit at a desk.  The other fillies and colts all sat down as the school bell started ringing.  Miss Cheerilee then spoke up.

“Good morning, class,” she said.

“Good morning, Cheerilee,” the other kids said.

“Welcome back to another year of school,” Cheerilee said, “Before we get started, I would like to introduce you all to a new student.  This is Joshua, and I want you all to treat him nicely.”

“Yes Cheerilee.”

“Now, you go and find an open desk, okay?” she said looking happily at me.

“Yes Miss Cheerilee,” I said.  I saw Sweetie Belle waving her hoof at me.  She was sitting at the end of one row.  She then pointed at an empty desk next to her.  It was in front of the white colt with the brown spots, next to Apple Bloom, and behind Twist.  I walked over and took a seat in the desk she was pointing at.  I then looked behind me at the white and brown colt.  He was smiling at me.

“Hi,” I said, “What’s your name?”

“I’m Pipsqueak,” he said, “But everypony calls me Pip.  It’s nice to meet you, Joshua.”

“Nice to meet you too Pip,” I said.

“Okay class,” Miss Cheerilee said, “Let’s get started.”

School was interesting.  Miss Cheerilee started with a lesson about a city called Cloudsdale.  Cloudsdale was where a lot of pegasus ponies came from.  I wanted to ask Rainbow Dash about it when I saw her again.  Cheerilee told us that Cloudsdale was where all of Equestria’s weather was made.  She also told us that it was the hometown of the pony who made the first snowflake: a blind filly named Snowdrop.  She was a light blue pegasus with the same color blue and white for her mane and tail, the same blue for her eyes, and a white flower for a cutie mark.  Her eyes didn’t have the black pupils like everyone else though.  I felt bad for her that she couldn’t see very well.  Miss Cheerilee said that Snowdrop had amazing ears that could hear almost everything around her.  When Snowdrop made the first snowflake in Equestria, it was shown to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, when they were celebrating their one hundredth year of ruling Equestria.  Snowdrop’s snowflakes had the power to tame winter’s snows too, so ponies could play in it.

The bells rang again.  It was time for lunch and recess, my favorite part of school.  I followed Nyx and my other friends out to a lunch table.  Twilight had packed us our lunches.  Nyx had her favorites with her, while I had a peanut butter sandwich and a small milk carton.

“So how are ya enjoyin’ school so far Joshua?” Apple Bloom asked me.

“It’s really nice so far,” I told her, “but I’m not happy that Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon are there.”

“Don’t worry Joshua,” Sweetie Belle said, “We’ll make sure they don’t bother you.”

“Thanks girls,” I said.  I then let out a sad sigh.  Nyx knew what I was thinking about and put a hoof on my back.

“Something wrong buddy?” Scootaloo asked.

“Yes, but I don’t want to talk about it here,” I said, “Can we talk about it at the clubhouse after school?”

“Sure thing buddy,” Apple Bloom said.  We then continued eating our lunch.  After lunch, I left to find Pip.  I saw him talking to the other colts I saw.  Pip told me that the green unicorn’s name was Snips and the orange one’s name was Snails.  The white pegasus’ name was Featherweight.  He was the editor in chief for the school newspaper, the Foal Free Press.  The grey colt’s name was Truffle Shuffle.  He liked to eat a lot.  It made sense because his cutie mark was a knife and fork.

A little later, I saw Dinky sitting on the end of the slide looking sad.  I walked up to her wondering what was wrong.

“What’s wrong Dinky?” I asked her.

She looked up at me and I could see some tears coming from her eyes.

“I overheard Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon talking bad things about mom,” she said sniffling.

“They were?”

Dinky nodded.

“Doesn’t Miss Cheerilee know they say mean things to others?” I asked.

“She does, but no matter how much she punishes them, they always start again,” she said, “Those two think they’re better than everypony else just because they have rich families.  They always pick on other fillies and colts.  Especially the blank flanks like me.”

“You know Dinky?” I asked her.  She looked at me as I sat down next to her.  “When Nyx first told me about them, she told me not to let what they say go to my head.  I almost did when I first met them, and it did hurt.  If they say bad things again, you should tell your mom or Miss Cheerilee.”

“I know, but if I do that, they’ll start picking on me even more if they find out I tell,” she said.

I placed an arm around her shoulders.  “I’ll be there for you okay?”  I said to her, “I’m having trouble with something right now, and my new family is trying to help me, so I’ll help you okay?”

She then turned her head to me, smiled, and hugged me.  “Thank you Joshua,” she said.  I hugged her back.  Just then the school bell rang.

“Back to class everypony!” we heard Miss Cheerilee say.  Dinky and I got up from our seats on the slide, walked back in, and sat down in our desks.

Bonus Chapter 1 - Flight to the Finish

Chapter 17 - Promises Made

Chapter 17 - Promises Made*Nyx’s P.O.V.*

At the end of school, Miss Cheerilee gave us a math assignment.  I noticed Joshua seemed happy at this.  Math must’ve been his favorite subject in school.  Soon we all left the schoolhouse, and Joshua, the other crusaders, and I went over to the clubhouse.

“Okay everypony,” I said after we all sat down, “what Joshua is about to tell you all cannot leave these walls.  You all promise?”

“I promise,” Twist said.

“Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye,” the others said, reciting and performing the Pinkie Pie Promise.  Joshua looked confused at that.

“What was that?” he asked.

“It’s a Pinkie Pie Promise,” Apple Bloom said, “Whenever somepony makes a Pinkie Pie Promise, they have to keep it no matter what.  We don’t want to lose your trust buddy, because losing a friend’s trust is the fastest way to lose a friend forever.”

“FOREVER!!!”

We all jumped at the sudden shout.  There was Pinkie Pie staring at us sternly through the window.

“Pinkie Pie?” Joshua asked confused.

“Hi there Joshie!” she said returning to her happy attitude.

“You heard us?”

“I always know whenever somepony makes a Pinkie Promise,” she said, “And you can trust me that I’ll keep it too if you tell me what you’re about to say.”

“You promise?”

“Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye,” she said reciting her promise.

“Okay,” Joshua said standing up, “Last night, while taking my shirt off, there was this bright light that appeared on my forehead.  When it went away, I took off my shirt all the way, looked in the mirror, and there was a unicorn horn on my forehead.”

“There was?” Sweetie Belle said.

“Where is it now?” Scootaloo asked.

“Twilight made it invisible with her magic,” I explained, “It’s still there, it’s just invisible.  Show them Joshua.”

Joshua then placed a hand on top of his invisible horn, and everypony there went wide-eyed.

“Sweet Applesauce!” Apple Bloom exclaimed.

“Did it hurt when it appeared?” Twist asked.

“No,” Joshua said shaking his head, “Princess Celestia came in last night to look at it, but she said she didn’t know why it appeared, and that I was turning into a pony, but I don’t want to be a pony.”

“Don’t worry buddy,” Scootaloo said placing a hoof on Joshua’s hand, “We’ll all be here for you.  We promise not to let this conversation leave the clubhouse.”

“My lips are sealed,” Pinkie said, “See you all later Crusaders!  Hope you feel better Joshie.”  She then bounced away from the window, humming to herself.

“How does she do that?” Joshua asked.

“It’s just Pinkie Pie,” Apple Bloom responded flatly, “You’ll get used to it.”

“We need to get going and see if Twilight has found anything,” I said.

“Plus we’ve got that math assignment to do as well,” Sweetie Belle added.  So we all went our separate ways back home.  Joshua and I entered the library to see Twilight and Spike still looking through the books.  Twilight noticed us coming in.

“Oh I’m sorry you two,” she said, “I must’ve lost track of time.”

“It’s okay Mom,” Joshua said, “I understand.”

“Did you tell your friends about you know what?” I asked.

“Yes, except for Pinkie Pie, and they promised they wouldn’t tell anypony else.  I couldn’t find Pinkie Pie though.”

“She found me, Joshua, and the other Crusaders actually,” I explained, “We told them and they promised not to tell either.”

“Good, good,” Twilight said, “Well, so far we still haven’t found anything about why Joshua’s horn appeared.”

Just then, the spell that made Joshua’s horn invisible wore off and it reappeared.  Joshua let out a sad sigh.

“Don’t worry Joshua.  We’ll figure out how to fix it,” Twilight said rubbing his cheek with a hoof.  Just then Spike started making a gagging sound.  He then burped and a rolled up scroll appeared.  Twilight caught it with her magic and unrolled it.

“What does it say?” Joshua asked.  Twilight cleared her throat and read:

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

We looked through the Canterlot Archives and we think we have a lead on to why Joshua is going through his transformation.  It might be something we can use to reverse the transformation, but we will have to look into it further until we are certain.  For now, just do your best to help Joshua any way you can, and keep me updated on any further incidents Joshua has with becoming a pony.

Your fellow princess and mentor,

Princess Celestia

“Well Joshua, Princess Celestia thinks she may have found something, but wants to make sure it’ll work before trying it on you,” Twilight said.

“Okay,” he said showing a small smile.

“At least we’re getting somewhere,” Twilight added, “Now why don’t you and Nyx go do your homework?”

I nodded my head and led Joshua upstairs.  There we worked on the math assignment Miss Cheerilee gave us.  Soon after finishing his assignment, Joshua went to sit on our bed.

“Are you gonna be okay?” I asked him.  He looked up at me and had a sad frown.

“I don’t know Nyx,” he said to me, “I just really hope Princess Celestia fixes me.”  He then laid down on his chest looking at the clock in the room.  I then finished up my assignment, trotted over to him, laid down next to him, and placed a hoof on his back.  He turned to look at me and I gave him a sad smile.

“It’ll be okay little brother,” I said, “You know we’re all here for you right?”

He nodded at me and sat up.  I did the same, and we hugged each other.

“Thank you Nyx,” he said.  We held our hug for what felt like hours, and I could feel Joshua relaxing in my embrace.  “I hope what Princess Celestia found works,” he added after we finished our hug.

“Me too,” I said, “You wanna get a snack from the kitchen?”

“Sure,” he said nodding.

Chapter 17 - Another Change (Rewritten)

Chapter 18 - Another Change

Chapter 18 - Another Change*Twilight’s P.O.V.*

Over the next few days of the week, the Princesses and I did everything we could to find a solution for Joshua’s problem.  We were making slow progress, but it wasn’t close enough for us to attempt.  Thankfully, I was able to keep up hiding Joshua’s horn with the invisibility spell each day before he went to school.  Joshua had been enjoying school, and he was doing exceptionally well, especially in math.  Saturday came around all too soon though.  It was early morning that Saturday, and Spike, Nyx, and Joshua were asleep.  I trotted down into the main room of the library and started looking through the magic book I had stopped in the middle of last night.  It was the last one that could’ve held possible answers, and if it didn’t we would have to wait for the Princesses’ possible solution.

A yawn from the staircase made me swivel my ears to the source, but I kept my eyes in the book.

“Good morning Mom,” Joshua said sleepily.

“Good morning Joshua,” I said to him.  I marked my place in the book and turned to look at him.  “How are you this...?”  I stopped suddenly and gave a sudden gasp.  Joshua was there standing on the bottom of the stairs all right.  He still had the horn on his head, but this time something else had been added, or changed in this case.  His ears had changed.  They were now shaped like pony ears.

“Mom?” Joshua asked apparently unaware of his new change, “What’s wrong?”

“You mean you didn’t notice?” I asked him.

“Notice what?” he asked back confused.  I sadly lit up my horn and produced a temporary mirror in front of him.  When he looked, he gasped too.

“What happened to my ears?!” he asked upset.

“It’s another sign of your pony transformation apparently,” I said looking at him sadly.  He had tears forming in his eyes again and ran over to me and hugged my left foreleg, sobbing softly.  I gave out a sigh, lifted him up underneath his arms, brought him in for a hug, and rubbed his back gently.

“Shhh,” I said trying to calm him down, “I know Joshua, I know.  I know how hard this must be for you, but we’re all trying our best to help you.”

“I know you are Mom,” Joshua said sobbing into my shoulder, “but I’m really scared.  How am I going to hide these ears?”

I began running my brain for a solution, and one quickly came to me.  “I’ve got an idea Joshua.  Hang on tight okay?”  Joshua nodded his head and held his arms around my neck, still crying.  I then lit up my horn and teleported us to the inside of the Carousel Boutique.

“Rarity!” I called out.

“Just one moment Twilight,” she called from upstairs, “I’ll be right down.”

I sat down where I was standing with Joshua still clinging to me and sobbing lightly.  I continued to do my best to comfort him.  Soon we heard Rarity’s hoofsteps from the stairs.  I looked up and saw her coming down.

“Hello Twilight,” she said, “Sorry I took so...long.”  She said that last word after spotting Joshua looking upset.  “What’s wrong with Joshua?”  I looked down at Joshua and he looked up at me.  I gave him a reassuring nod, and he turned to let Rarity look at him while I kept a forehoof on his shoulder.  When Rarity saw Joshua with his changed ears...

“Wah-ha-HAAA!!!” she screamed in alarm, “Oh my stars, Joshua darling, whatever happened to your ears?!”

“It’s another transformation effect,” I told her, “He went to sleep last night with normal ears, but woke up this morning with them.  We’re actually here because we need you to do something for us.”

“You want me to make him something to help hide his ears, yes?” she asked.

“Yes Rarity,” I said, “Can you do that?”

“Yes I will,” she replied.  She then looked down at Joshua with a sad smile.  “Joshua darling, can you come with me so I can measure your head for a jacket?”

“Okay,” Joshua said sniffling.  He walked over to Rarity and followed her to the area where three mirrors were lined up.

“Rarity, I need to send a letter to Princess Celestia about this.  Can you keep an eye on Joshua until I get back?” I asked her.  Rarity turned her head toward me and nodded.  I then teleported myself back to the main room of the library, took out a blank sheet of paper and a quill, and started writing.

Dear Princess Celestia,

Joshua has stepped further into becoming a pony.  This time, his ears have changed to that of us ponies.  At the moment, Rarity is currently making a jacket with a hood for him so he can hide his ears, but I fear others may start to get suspicious.

I suggest we start heading further into our investigation if we are to return Joshua back to normal as fast as possible.

Your faithful student and fellow princess,

Twilight Sparkle

As soon as I finished, I heard a yawn from the stairs.  I looked up and saw Spike who looked like he had just woken up.

“Perfect timing Spike,” I said levitating the scroll over to him.  “Send this off to the Princess please.”  Spike blew on the letter and it went off to the princess.

“Where’s Joshua?” Spike asked rubbing his eye, “I didn’t see him in bed or in the bathroom.”

“He’s with Rarity at the moment Spike,” I explained, “This morning when Joshua woke up, we noticed a new part of his transformation, his ears changed into pony ears.”

When Spike heard this, he seemed to wake up completely.  “Oh no,” he said, “Will he be alright?”

“I hope so,” I told him, “Rarity is making him something to help hide his ears.”

“Hide whose ears?” said Nyx’s voice.  I turned and saw her standing on the top of the stairs.

“Joshua went through another transformation,” I explained to her, “His ears changed into pony ears.”

Nyx’s face dropped at hearing this.  “He’s at Rarity’s?”

I nodded my head to her.  “I was about to head back there to see if she was done with making him something to help hide his ears.  You two can come with me if you want.”  The two of them looked at each other, nodded to each other, and walked up to either side of me.  I then lit up my horn and the three of us teleported back to the Boutique.  Inside, Rarity wasn’t in the main room.

“Rarity, I’m back,” I called to her.

“Joshua and I are in the kitchen,” she called back.  The three of us went in and we saw Rarity comforting Joshua.  He was wearing a new red jacket with a hood over his head, which hid his ears perfectly.

“Good morning Nyx.  Hello Spikey-Wikey,” she said.

“Hey Rarity,” Spike replied.  His usual behavior near Rarity wasn’t displaying at the moment.  His attention was toward Joshua.  “Is he alright?” he asked.

“He’s still a little shaken up, but he’s calmed down a lot,” Rarity replied rubbing Joshua’s back.  Nyx trotted up to Joshua and placed one of her forehooves on his back.

“Joshua?” she said.  Joshua turned his head to face Nyx.  “Is it okay if I look?”  Joshua nodded and pulled the hood off of his head showing his changed ears.  “Wow,” Nyx said sadly, “Does it hurt at all?”

“No,” Joshua said putting his head back on, “It just feels weird.”  He then let out a long sigh.  Just then Spike belched, producing a letter from the Princess.  I caught it in my magic, unrolled it and read it out loud.

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

I’m sorry to hear about Joshua’s ears changing, and I send him my deepest condolences.  As for the lead we have in changing him back to normal, from what we have researched so far, the spell will require the Elements of Harmony, because it requires an immense amount of magic to work.

We will continue looking deeper into it until we are ready for certain, which should hopefully be in a few days or a week at the latest.

Yours truly,

Princess Celestia

“Well, there’s some good news,” I said, “It seems like they’re getting closer to being ready.”  Joshua put on a small smile, but it changed into a sad frown as he looked down.

“Mom?” he said, “Is it okay if I take a walk by myself?”

“Are you sure?” I asked him.  He nodded without a second thought.  “Okay, I understand, you need some time to yourself.”  I then placed a hoof on his shoulder and he looked up at me.  “Just try not to think about it too much, okay?”  He nodded again.  Then something seemed to hit his mind, then he pointed at his horn.  I understood what he meant and cast the invisibility spell on him again.  “Just be careful okay?”  He nodded again and left the boutique.

“One more thing Joshua,” I said.  He turned and looked at me, “If you see any of my other friends, tell them about the spell and how the Elements are needed okay?”

“Okay Mom,” he said.  He then walked out by himself into Ponyville.

“I really hope the spell works,” Nyx said sadly.

“Me too,” Spike added.

Chapter 18 - Applejack Tells a Story (Rewritten)

Chapter 19 - Applejack tells a Story

Chapter 19 - Applejack tells a Story*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

I walked through Ponyville, still feeling a little sad about my changed ears.  I began to wonder if I would get a pony’s tail next if my pony transformation kept going.  While walking along, some of the ponies in town looked at me, but their looks were not stares as I passed them.  They had gotten used to seeing me by now, and I was happy with that.  I even saw a few of the ponies I knew, like Lyra and Sparkler.

I kept walking still feeling a little sad, but I didn't look where I was walking.  When I looked up, I saw I was in a field in Applejack’s farm.  I walked over to an apple tree and sat down under it with my back against it.  I then tucked my knees in and just sat there.  A little bit later, I heard somepony.

“Joshua?  Is that you?”

I looked over and saw Applejack.

“Hi Applejack,” I said sadly.

“Somethin’ wrong sugarcube?” she asked me.  I lifted my head off the tree I was on, and pulled my hood off my head showing her my changed ears.

“Land sakes,” she said surprised, “When did that happen?”

“Last night while I was asleep,” I said, putting the hood back on, “I don’t remember going to sleep with them.  Oh yeah, Mom got a letter from Princess Celestia, and she said that what they’re going to use to change me back, it’s going to need the Elements of Harmony.”

“Thanks for lettin’ me know,” she said.  I wrapped my arms around my knees again and sighed.

“Y’know hun,” Applejack said, “Ah can understand how hard this must be for ya.  First losing your home and your folks, and now turnin’ into a pony.  Ah can relate with ya on what you went through before you came here.”

“You can?” I asked looking at her.

“Yep,” she said.  She then sat down next to me on her flank.  “Scooch over here sugarcube,” she said waving her forehoof for me to come closer, “Ah wanna tell you a story.”  I slid myself over until I was against her side.  She then placed her hoof around me and told me a story.

“When Ah said Ah can relate with ya about losin’ yer folks, Ah meant it.  The same thing happened to me and my siblings,” she said sadly.

“It did?” I asked surprised.

“Yep,” she replied, “It all started when Apple Bloom was about a year and a half old.  It was rainin’ all day that day.  Mah ma and pa were gettin’ ready to go on a business trip in Las Pegasus.  They were always busy, and hardly had time for me, Apple Bloom, and mah big brother, Big Macintosh, but they still loved us.  Before they left though, mah dad gave me this stetson hat Ah’m wearin’ right now.”  She then pointed at her hat.  “He always left me in charge o’ runnin’ things here at the farm when Ah was old enough.  After sayin’ our goodbyes to them, they left.  The storm got worse later on that day.  The wind howled loudly, there was thunder and lightnin’, and the downpour got really heavy.  The wind was blowin’ so hard, it threatened to blow the barn right off the ground.  Thankfully that didn’t happen though.  The only real damage the barn received were tiles blown off the roof.

“The next day though was the possibly the worst day of our lives,” she said with a tear falling out of her eye.  I reached my hand up and wiped it away.

“It’s okay if you don’t want to tell me Applejack,” I said to her.

“Ah’m fine sugar,” she said smiling at me, “Ah appreciate the gesture.  Anyway, a pegasus came by that mornin’ and he told me that the taxi carriage that mah parents had taken to Las Pegasus, it fell off a cliff, driver, passengers, and all.  Now with me bein’ the Element of Honesty, Ah can tell when somepony is lyin’ or not, so even before Ah became the Element of Honesty, Ah still had a tendency to tell a lie from the truth, and Ah could tell that the pegasus was givin’ me the honest, but heart breakin’ truth.

“We all never cried harder than we did that day, me, Big Mac, and Granny Smith, we were plum heartbroken.”

“Who’s Granny Smith?” I asked her.

“She’s mah grandma,” she said.

“What about Apple Bloom?” I asked again.

“She was too young to understand at the time, but we eventually told her what had happened.  She took it harder than we all did that day.  Anyhow, Ah was the one who took it the hardest.  The thought of bein’ in charge for the rest of mah time here on the farm without mah parents, it hit me like a ton of bricks.  It took some time, but Ah got over it, but Ah never forgot ma and pa.”

“Because you always wear that hat, right?” I asked.

“Yep,” she said.  She then took her hat off her head and placed it on mine.  It was a little too big for me, so it slid over my eyes.  Applejack chuckled at that.

“I think it’s too big Applejack,” I said to her taking it off and giving it back.

“Yeah,” she said putting it back on, “Ah just wanted to see how it looked on ya.  So anyway sugarcube, Ah know how ya feel with losin’ your folks, but always remember, as long as you remember how much you loved them, they’ll never leave ya.  And keepsakes are always great reminders too, just like mah hat reminds me of mah pa.”

“I have something to remember my mommy and daddy,” I said to her showing her my locket with the picture in it.

“Aww, you sure do look cute in that picture,” she said making me blush, “And yer parents sure do look like great folks.”

“Thanks for the help Applejack,” I said hugging her, “I feel a lot better now.”

“Anytime sugarcube,” she said bringing her other hoof around me.  Just then my tummy growled.

“Oops,” I said, “I forgot to have breakfast.”

“Well, why don’t ya join me and mah family for brunch?” Applejack asked.

“What’s brunch?” I said confused.

“It’s breakfast and lunch in one meal,” she said.

“Okay, that sounds nice,” I said.  She then smiled, placed me on her back, and walked toward her house.

“Oh yeah, one other thing Joshua,” she said before we went inside, “Best not talk about Nyx around Granny.”

“Why not?” I asked.

“She still don’t think too kindly of her after what happened.  She’s a stubborn mule on that matter,” Applejack said.  Suddenly I heard what sounded like a mule.  Applejack and I looked behind us and saw a gray mule standing there.  “No offense,” Applejack said to the mule.

“None taken,” the mule said.  I was confused at how he showed up.  But then Applejack led me inside and delicious smells of food went into my nose.

Chapter 19 - Spell Nexus (Rewritten)

Chapter 20 - Spell Nexus

Chapter 20 - Spell Nexus*Twilight’s P.O.V.*

After leaving Rarity’s boutique, Nyx and I set out to search for my other friends.  Spike decided to stay and help Rarity, but Nyx and I both knew the real reason why.  Rainbow was the first one we ran into, or she almost ran into me again rather.  She crash-landed just in front of me trying to pull off another hard trick.

“New trick Rainbow?” I asked her wryly.

“Is it that obvious?” she retorted.  She stood back up and fluttered her wings clearing off any dirt and grass that got on.  “So how’s Joshua doing?”

“Well, this morning, he woke up with changed ears.  They’re now pony ears,” I said.

“Jeez,” Rainbow said wincing a little bit, “Wonder what’ll be next?  How about what Princess Celestia found that could fix him?”

“Well, she and Luna are making slow progress, but they think they’re almost ready.  She also said the Elements of Harmony are going to be needed for it.”

“It won’t hurt him, will it?”

“Nope.  The Elements are never meant to harm another living being.”

“That’s good at least.  Well, give him my best,” she said taking off again.  Nyx and I then continued our trek through town.  Eventually we found ourselves in front of Sugarcube Corner.  When we walked in, we saw Fluttershy at the counter talking with Pinkie.  The Cake twins weren’t present in the room at the time thankfully.  They still hadn’t gotten used to seeing Nyx’s real eyes after what had happened.

“Hey Twilight!  Hi Nyxie” Pinkie said waving at us.

“Hey Pinkie.  Hey Fluttershy,” I said to them.

“Hello Twilight.  Hello Nyx,” Fluttershy replied, “How’s Joshua doing?”

“Well,” I said looking around making sure nopony else could hear, “He woke up this morning with pony ears instead of his human ears.”

“Oh goodness!” Fluttershy said surprised, “Is he alright?”

“He said he’s fine,” Nyx said, “He just said they feel a little weird.”

“Just so you two know, the Elements of Harmony are going to be needed for the spell that could return him to normal,” I said to Fluttershy and Pinkie.

“They won’t hurt him, will they?” Fluttershy asked.

“No,” I responded, “The Elements aren’t meant to hurt others.”

“Oh thank goodness,” Fluttershy sighed in relief, “I’d really hate to hurt him like that.”

“Where is Joshie anyway?” Pinkie asked.

“He went for a walk by himself,” I explained, “Probably wanted to be by himself for a little bit.  I hope he’s alright.”

“Maybe he found Applejack and told him about the spell that need the Elements of Harmony and then Applejack told him about her losing her parents like he did to let him know that she knows how he feels about losing ponies, or in Joshua’s case, people important to you,” Pinkie rambled.

“Actually, he did Pinkie,” came Applejack’s voice from the door with Joshua standing next to her.

“How did you know?” Joshua asked.

“Just a hunch,” Pinkie said shrugging then grinning.

“Well anyhow,” Applejack said, “Joshua came around lookin’ kinda upset, but then Ah helped cheer him up.”

“Yeah,” Joshua said smiling, “And then she let me have brunch with her and her family.  It was delicious.”

“I’m glad to hear you’re feeling better Joshua,” I said, “Thanks for looking after him AJ.”

“T’weren’t nothin’ Twi,” Applejack said, “Well, Ah’ve gotta get back to the farm.  See y’all later.  And Ah hope things work out for you too, sugarcube,” she added giving Joshua a hug.  Joshua hugged her back, and she then walked out of Sugarcube Corner.

“Bye Applejack,” Joshua said waving to her.  He then turned back around and looked at us.  “Where’s Spike?” he asked.

“He’s at the boutique with Rarity,” Nyx said.  She then whispered in his ear, “He’s got a bit of a crush on her if you know what I mean.”  Joshua giggled a little bit after hearing that.

“Are you sure you’re alright Joshua?” Fluttershy asked looking down at him.

“I’m sure,” he said nodding, “I just hope the spell that Princess Celestia and Princess Luna found works.”

“So do I, Joshie,” Pinkie said patting his shoulder.  Just then the door opened up, with the bell ringing.

“Hi, Welcome to Sugarcube Corner!” Pinkie said greeting who came in.  I turn and see the visitor is a blue unicorn stallion with a white mane and tail, slate-gray eyes, and a cutie mark that has a circle with crescent moon inside a sun in the middle of the circle, and the mark is all black.

“Ah Princess Twilight,” he said, “How fortunate I find you here.”

“Nexus!” Nyx said surprised to see her former cult leader.

“You mean he’s the one who tried to make you...” Joshua started clinging to my foreleg.

“Yeah, he is,” Nyx interrupted, “But remember, I destroyed that dark magic.”  Joshua nodded, but still clung to my foreleg.

“What brings you here Spell Nexus?” I asked him.

“Well,” Nexus started, “Princess Celestia has been having me help in the research for the spell that could turn your human friend back to normal, and I came to do a magic scan on him so we know how much we’re dealing with.”

“Ah, I see,” I said.  I then looked down at Joshua and nuzzled his cheek.  “It’s okay Joshua,” I said to him, “Spell Nexus isn’t bad anymore, I promise.”  Joshua looked up at me and nodded, but still kept close to me.  Nexus then trotted up and lit up his horn, pointed it down at Joshua, and started moving his head slowly up and down his small form.  After a few minutes, he produced a scroll and quill and wrote down some notes.

“Okay, that should be everything we need,” he said, “Hopefully we should be ready for you and your friends to come to Canterlot soon.  And while I’m here, I might as well get something.” He then trotted over to the counter.  Soon enough though, Nyx, Joshua, and I walked out and back to the library.  It was getting pretty late in the day, and we would need to rest up.  Spike was there when we came back.  He was feeding his pet, Peewee.

“Hey there guys,” Spike greeted, “You feeling better Joshua?”

“Yeah, I’m feeling much better Spike,” Joshua said.  He then saw Peewee in Spike’s open claws.  “Who’s that?”

“This is my pet baby Phoenix, Peewee,” Spike replied.  Peewee finished pecking the birdseed in Spike’s claws and looked up at Joshua.  He then flapped towards him as Joshua held opened his hands for Peewee to land in.  He held the baby phoenix up to his face, then Peewee leaned in and nuzzled Joshua’s cheek.

“Wow,” Joshua said softly so not to startle Peewee, “He feels so warm.”

“Yeah, Phoenixes are known to be warmer than other birds.  I think he likes you,” Spike said.  Joshua giggled a little at Peewee’s nuzzle.

“It’s nice to meet you too Peewee,” Joshua said scratching him under his beak.  Peewee cheeped happily and flapped over to a small nest Spike made for him.  We eventually all had dinner and got ourselves ready for bed.  Joshua was in the bathroom getting his pajamas on.  Thankfully, he didn’t scream again like when he got his horn.  He came out again in his pajamas ready for a good night sleep.

“Hey Twilight,” Nyx said, “Can you read the story Nyx of the Night?”

“What’s that?” Joshua asked as he climbed into bed with Nyx.

“It’s the story where Twilight got my name from,” she replied, “It’s really wonderful.”

“I think that’s a great idea Nyx,” I told her.  I then pulled out the book she suggested and began reading.

Chapter 20 - Secrets Revealed (Rewritten)

Chapter 21 - Secrets Revealed

Chapter 21 - Secrets Revealed*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

I was walking by myself again the next day after breakfast with my jacket on, my horn invisible again, and the hood over my changed ears.  I was glad to hear that Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were almost done with the spell they found.  It was pretty quiet while I was walking, but I then heard voices.  They didn’t sound like happy voices, they sounded angry.

“You went and tattled on us didn’t you?!”  It was Diamond Tiara’s voice.  “Thanks to you, Silver Spoon and I got detention for a whole week!”

“B...B...But...” said another voice.  It sounded upset.  It was Dinky!  She went and told Miss Cheerilee about Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon saying mean things about Derpy.

“Quiet blank flank!” Diamond said to Dinky, “You’ll pay for this!”

Dinky was right; they were getting meaner.  I had to hurry and help her.  I promised her I would.

When I saw them, Dinky was down on the ground with her eyes filling up with tears.  Diamond Tiara was looking down at her, angry.  Silver Spoon was there too.

“LEAVE HER ALONE!!!” I yelled at Diamond Tiara.  She, Silver Spoon, and Dinky looked up and saw me running toward them.

“Oh look,” Diamond Tiara said as I stood between her and Dinky, “The human freak wants to get tough.  Beat it kid.  This has nothing to do with you.”

“Yes it does!” I said back at her, “Dinky told me first about you saying bad things about her mom.  I’m the one who said she should tell her mom or Miss Cheerilee about it.  Why are you two so mean anyway?”  For some reason Silver Spoon looked away, thinking about something, but Diamond Tiara didn’t.

“Why should I tell you?” she said to me getting in my face.  I didn’t back up though, I kept standing there.  “So, it’s your fault that Silver Spoon and I are in detention.”

“No, it’s yours for saying mean things about Dinky’s mom,” I said back.

“I knew you’d give me trouble the minute I laid eyes on you,” Diamond said, “You’re gonna pay for having Dinky getting us in trouble.”  She then pushed me back.  Dinky was still behind me, and I tripped backwards over her, and I then felt a cold breeze blow on my ears.  I realized my hood had fallen off.  I quickly pulled it back over, but it was too late.  Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon had seen my changed ears.  Diamond Tiara had a mean grin on her face, but Silver Spoon looked as if she had just seen a ghost.

“Well, well, well,” Diamond Tiara said trotting over, “Finally agreed with me about being a freak, huh?  Decided to ask your mother to change you into a pony just to fit in?”

I didn’t say anything because my eyes started filling up this time.  Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon had found out my secret, and they were going to tease me for it.  Diamond Tiara had already started, but Silver Spoon just stood there.  She didn’t move at all.  It looked like her face had changed to a sad one.  I wondered why, but Diamond Tiara’s voice spoke up again.

“You’ll never fit in with us, weirdo,” she said, “You know why?  Because you don’t belong here.”

Tears were falling out of my eyes again, but suddenly somepony stood up in front of me, blocking me from Diamond Tiara.

“LEAVE HIM ALONE!!!”  It was Dinky.  Now she was protecting me.

“This doesn’t concern you anymore Dinky,” Diamond Tiara said, “Move it!”

“NO!” she yelled back, “You move it!!!  I’m not budging!!!  Joshua helped me on the first day of school, so now I’m helping him!!!  If you don’t want me to tell Miss Cheerilee again, you leave us alone!”

Diamond Tiara’s brow had lowered angrily.  “Fine,” she said, “But don’t think I’m done with you two yet.”  She then turned around and started walking away.  Dinky turned around to me and offered me her hoof.  I grabbed it with my hand and she pulled me back onto my feet.

“Are you okay?” she asked me.

I shook my head back and forth as I felt like crying right there.  Dinky the wrapped her forehooves around me trying to calm me down.  I looked up and saw Silver Spoon still standing there.  I thought she was going to tease me, but she walked up to me and Dinky with a sad face.

“What happened to your ears?” she asked me.

I turned away not wanting to answer her, but I then felt a third hoof on me.  I looked up again and saw that it was Silver Spoon.

“Listen,” she said, “I’m...sorry about teasing you on your first day here.  That was wrong of me.  I don’t mean to say those things, but it’s just...” she then let out a sigh.  “Diamond Tiara always wants to be the center of attention in school, and I always wanted it too, but she always has me going along with her in making others feel bad, but I’m the one who always feels bad afterwards.”  She then looked down feeling sad about it.

“It’s okay Silver Spoon,” I said.  She looked up surprised.  “I forgive you.”

She smiled at me, but it wasn’t a mean smile.  It was a nice smile.  “Thanks Joshua,” she said, “If it’s okay, can you tell me what happened to your ears?  I promise I won’t tease about it.”

“Well...,” I said, “If I do, do you and Dinky promise not to tell anypony else?”

“Of course,” Silver Spoon said.  Dinky broke away from the hug she was giving me and did the Pinkie Pie Promise.

“Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye,” she said.

“Well, one week ago,” I said, “I started turning into a pony, but it wasn’t Mom who did it.  We don’t know who did it.  It started with a unicorn horn on my head.  You can’t see it right now, because Mom made it invisible.  Just yesterday, I woke up with my ears changed into pony ears.  This is why I have this jacket and hood.  Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are trying to find a way to turn me back to normal.”

“Wow, I hope it works for you Joshua,” Silver Spoon said.

“Is that the problem you said you were having when I told you my problem?” Dinky asked.  I nodded my head at her.

“Listen Dinky,” Silver Spoon said, “I’m sorry about what I said about your mom.  I do deserve that week in detention as does Diamond Tiara.  And Joshua,” I looked up at her and saw that she was moving in to hug me, “Again, I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay Silver Spoon,” I said to her returning the hug, “I already forgave you.”

“Good luck with your issue,” she said as we broke the hug, “I hope it works out.”  She then walked away.  I then felt a hoof on my shoulder.  I turned around and saw that it was Dinky.

“Hey,” she said, “I’m sorry I made you trip over me.  I didn’t mean for it to happen.”

“It’s not your fault Dinky,” I said, “Diamond Tiara pushed me.  Thank you for standing up for me.”

“Same to you,” she added.  She then did something I didn’t expect.  She kissed me on the cheek.  She then backed up and looked at me with an embarrassed smile and a blush on her face.  I felt myself blush too.

“I’ll see you in school tomorrow Joshua,” she said walking away.

“Bye Dinky,” I said to her.  Does she like me more than a friend? I thought to myself.

Chapter 22 - Dentist Appointment (Rewritten)

Chapter 23 - Dentist Appointment

Chapter 23 - Dentist Appointment*Twilight’s P.O.V.*

The next day started out normally.  I woke up before anypony else as usual, despite my being up late.  I trotted downstairs to look at my schedule for the day.  While looking at it, I saw that Nyx had a dentist appointment scheduled for after school today.    I figured maybe Joshua could use one too.  Soon enough, I heard movement from the top of the stairs.

“Good morning Mom,” Joshua said.

“Good morning Joshua,” I said, “Any changes?”

“No, I don’t think so,” he said.  He looked behind him as if looking for a possible grown tail, which there was none.  He let out a sigh in relief.  “Anything from Princess Celestia and Princess Luna yet?”

“Not since their last letter.  Joshua, out of curiosity, did your parents ever take you to a doctor called a dentist before?”

“Yeah, they did,” he said, “Why?”

“Well, Nyx has an appointment with Colgate, the town’s dentist, today after school, so I think I might have her look at your teeth too.”

“Colgate?” he asked me, “That’s her name?”

“Yeah.  Why do you ask?”

“Because that was the name of a type of toothpaste my mommy and daddy and I used.”

“Huh,” I said surprised, “That’s a weird coincidence.”

After Nyx and Spike woke up and we all had breakfast, I went over to Colgate’s office to pencil Joshua in.  She’s a blue unicorn mare with blue eyes, a white and darker blue mane and tail, and an hourglass cutie mark.  She looked up when I came in.

“Oh!  Hello Your Highness!” she said bowing.

“There’s no need for that Colgate, and just call me Twilight,” I said to her, “I came here to schedule another appointment for today.”

“Is it for you or Spike?”

“Actually, it’s for the human I recently adopted.  You’ve heard about him right?”

“Of course I have,” she said, “I’d be happy to check his teeth for you.”

“Thank you Colgate,” I said to her, “I’ll bring him and Nyx by after school gets out.”

“I look forward to meeting him,” she said waving.

5 hours later...

After picking up Nyx and Joshua from school, we arrived at Colgate’s dentist office and went in.

“Hello again Twilight,” Colgate said.  She walked out from behind her counter and up to us.  She then looked down at Joshua.  “It’s nice to finally meet you Joshua,” she said, “I’m Colgate, Ponyville’s resident dentist.  Are you ready for your checkup?”

“I don’t know,” he said, “I’m not really comfortable at dentists.”

“Don’t worry Joshua,” Nyx said, “Tell you what, why don’t you watch me have my teeth checked on, and then you can go?”

“Okay,” he said.

“Wonderful!” Colgate said, “Right this way you two.”  Colgate walked to the back and entered her examining room with Joshua and Nyx behind her.  I followed as well, standing in the doorway.  After helping Nyx into her seat, Colgate levitated a stool over for Joshua so he could watch.  A few minutes into Nyx’s checkup, we heard the door open.

“Be right back Nyx,” Colgate said.  I turned around and saw Derpy and Dinky in the waiting room.

“Hey there you two,” I greeted them.

“Hi!” Derpy said, “What’s up?”

“Nyx and Joshua are having their teeth looked at today,” I replied.

“Dinky’s here for an appointment too,” Derpy said.

“Ah yes,” Colgate said looking at a clipboard, “I’ll look at her when I’m done with Nyx and Joshua.  You can come back here with your friends if you’d like Dinky.”

“Okay!” Dinky chirped.  She then scurried underneath me and into the room.  I heard Derpy chuckling behind me.  I then saw Dinky standing over at where Joshua was.  “Hi Joshua,” she said.

Joshua turned around suddenly.  “Oh.  Hi Dinky,” he said, blushing a little bit.  I raised my eyebrow a bit at that reaction.  “How are you?” he asked climbing down from the stool.

“I’m doing okay,” she said rubbing one foreleg against the other, “You?”

“I’m doing okay too,” he said.  I could tell there was something going on between those two that I didn’t know about.  For a moment, I thought I caught Nyx winking at Joshua while Colgate began cleaning her teeth.  A few minutes later, Nyx was finished, and Colgate gave her a new toothbrush, like she did with all of her patients.  Joshua was still a little nervous about getting his teeth checked, but Nyx and Dinky both gave him encouraging smiles, so he sat down in the chair and let Colgate check his teeth.  As he opened his mouth, Colgate’s face turned to one of confusion, but started checking and cleaning his teeth all the same.  Soon, Joshua was done, and he got a new toothbrush too.  While Nyx and Joshua were talking with Dinky, Colgate came up to me.

“Something wrong?” I asked her.

“I’m not sure,” she said, “I expected him to have different looking teeth than us, but when I first saw them, they looked a lot the way our teeth do.  Is that normal?”

I knew what this meant; Joshua went through another change: his teeth, and he didn’t even know it.  I saw his teeth several times before, and they had sharp ones in certain spots.  He told me that humans ate both meat and plants, but he also said that he never ate meat before, and neither did his parents.  I told Colgate what was going on, and she promised she wouldn’t say a word about it.

I then turned back to Nyx, Joshua, and Dinky.  “Okay you two, we need to get going,” I told them.

“Okay Twilight,” Nyx said, “Bye Dinky.”

“Bye Nyx,” Dinky replied giving Nyx a hug.  She then gave Joshua one too, “Bye Joshua.”

“Bye Dinky,” Joshua said.  Joshua’s hug seemed to last longer than Nyx’s.  After they broke away we left.

“So Joshua,” I said trying to sound casual, “Why were you and Dinky acting awkwardly around each other?”

As I suspected, Joshua’s cheeks started blushing again.

Chapter 23 - Questions from Lyra (Rewritten)

Chapter 24 - Questions from Lyra

Chapter 24 - Questions from Lyra*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

When we got back to the library, Mom told me about my changed teeth.  I looked in a mirror and saw she was right.  I didn’t get too upset though.  We had dinner later and went to bed that night.

Saturday...

Another week of school was done.  Nothing else was changed in my pony transformation before today.  After we all had breakfast, I went out to walk around again.

“Heya Joshua!”

I turned around and saw Lyra trotting up to me.

“Hi Lyra,” I said waving my hand.  I then remembered that I said I would answer some of Lyra’s questions about humans.  Now would be a good time, I thought.  “Hey Lyra, is it okay if I answer your questions about humans now?”  Lyra’s mouth turned into a big grin when I said that.  She then scooped me up into a big hug.

“Yes, please!” she said, “Let’s head to my house and you can answer my questions there!”

“Okay,” I said.  She then placed me on her back and started walking back the way she came.  We then came to a small house and went inside.  Lyra then sat me down in a couch, used her magic to bring over pieces of paper and a writing quill, and sat down next to me.

“Okay, first question,” she said taking one of my hands in both her hooves, “What are hands like?  It’s something I’ve been wanting to ask for a long time.”

“I don’t know answer that,” I said, “Sorry.  It’s just something that’s been with us forever.”

“Aw, that’s okay,” she said, “Let me see, what next?”  She rubbed a hoof to her chin for a little bit and then said, “How about holidays?”

“Holidays I had back home?”

“Yep.”

“Well, there was Halloween, one of my favorites.  Kids would dress up in costumes and go trick-or-treating for candy.”

“Hey, how about that?” she said, “That’s like Nightmare Night.”

“Cool!’ I said, “After that is Thanksgiving.  There was one food my family and I never ate that was part of a big meal we had each year called turkey.  Some humans ate meat, but my family and I never did.  We were vegetarians.  Other foods we had for Thanksgiving were corn bread, mashed potatoes, cranberry sauce, and pumpkin pie for desert.”

“Mmm!” Lyra said, “Sounds tasty!  What next?”

“Christmas is my favorite one,” I said, “It happens during winter.  We decorate trees and give presents to each other.”

“That’s a lot like Hearth’s Warming,” Lyra said, “We celebrate that to celebrate the founding of Equestria.”

“Next is New Years.  We celebrate it to welcome a new year to grow and learn,” I continued, “Then there’s Valentines Day.  It’s a day when we give cards with hearts to people we like.”

“That’s Hearts and Hooves Day here,” Lyra said, “We give something special to our special someponies.”

“Cool.  Those are the ones I can remember.  What’s next?”

“I could only think of a couple more,” Lyra said, “The first one you already answered when telling me about your Thanksgiving holiday: what do humans eat?  My last one is can humans do magic?”

“No,” I said, “There wasn’t any magic like here in Equestria back home.  Some people knew how to do magic tricks like pulling rabbits out of hats and coins out of ears.”

“Sound kinda like the magic Trixie does,” Lyra said.

“Who’s Trixie?” I asked.

“She’s a unicorn stage performer,” she said, “She visits Ponyville regularly and does performances.  The town didn’t take a strong liking to her at first.”

“What happened?”

“When she first came, she was boasting about how great and powerful she was, calling herself the Great and Powerful Trixie.  She even claimed that she beat and Ursa Major.  She then challenged ponies in town to prove they were better than her.  Some of Twilight’s friends took her on, but she bested them.  She then challenged Twilight, but she didn’t want to show off.  That night, Snips and Snails wanted to see Trixie vanquish an Ursa Major like she said she did, and they ended up bringing one here.  Trixie couldn’t stop it, and said that she never did beat one.  Twilight managed to save the town and put it back to sleep and sent it back to where it came from.  She then told us that it was merely and Ursa Minor, a baby.  Trixie left Ponyville for a while after that.

“On her next visit, when Nyx was Nightmare Moon, Twilight’s friends tried to have Trixie take Twilight’s place as the Element of Magic, but they failed.  After Nyx took away the Elements of Harmony, she took Trixie’s hat and cape that she uses in her magic acts.  Trixie fled again, and Nyx used her magic to turn into Trixie and impersonated her.  We were all very scared after seeing the Elements of Harmony fail to defeat her to care about how funny it was.

“Trixie’s third visit was sometime after Nyx was returned back to normal.  She found a mystic, powerful, and dangerous amulet called the Alicorn Amulet.  Whoever wears it is blessed with untold powers, but will also get corrupted.  She challenged Twilight to a magic duel, because she wanted revenge on her and Nyx after Twilight humiliated her with the Ursa Minor, and after Nyx impersonated her in front of Ponyville.  Trixie managed to beat her and banished her and Nyx from Ponyville.  They ended up staying at Zecora’s and Twilight trained with Zecora in magic.  Fluttershy, through some careful maneuvering, managed to sneak out to tell Twilight about the Alicorn Amulet.

“Twilight then came up with a plan to get her and Nyx back into Ponyville.  She challenged Trixie to another magic duel, while wearing an amulet herself.  It started to look like she was beating Trixie, until Trixie took the amulet off of Twilight’s neck.  She then took off the Alicorn Amulet and put on Twilight’s.  Rainbow Dash managed to take away the Alicorn Amulet from Trixie, and Trixie tried to fire a spell on Rainbow that was supposed to make her ‘writhe in agony’ she said, but it ended up tickling her instead.  Turns out, the amulet Twilight had was one of Zecora’s doorstops.”

“Then how did Mommy beat Trixie if it was a doorstop?” I asked.

“She used a different kind of magic; she had her friends help her make it look like she really was performing those spells while all she did was make clouds of pink smoke with her magic.  In the end everything worked out.  That night, Trixie ended up apologizing for her actions, and Twilight managed to forgive her.  She then left Ponyville again, but on her next visit, she came back a better mare, not as boastful as before, instead putting on magic shows for the kids of this town.”

“Wow,” I said, “I’d like to meet her someday.”

“Well thanks for answering my questions Joshua,” Lyra said hugging me, “I really appreciate it.  I might have some more later on, but I think that should be enough for now.”

“You’re welcome Lyra,” I said returning the hug.  Lyra then saw me out of her house and we waved goodbye to each other.  The rest of the day was quiet up to when we all went to sleep at night.

Chapter 24 - Full Effect (Rewritten)

Chapter 25 - Full Effect

Chapter 25 - Full Effect*Nyx’s P.O.V.*

It was a quiet night’s sleep for us all last night, and we woke up feeling refreshed.  Joshua was already out of bed when I woke up.  I looked over and saw that Twilight and Spike were still asleep.  I heard some noises from downstairs and decided to go see what it was.  When I came down, I saw Joshua all dressed, putting a book on the shelf.

“Morning Joshua,” I said to him.  He turned his head over and smiled at me.

“Good morning Nyx,” he replied walking up to me.

“You’re up early,” I said to him as we hugged each other.

“Yeah,” he said, “I sometimes wake up early on Sundays.  I have trouble falling back asleep when that happens.”

“How are you feeling?” I asked him.

“Nothing changed or added in my pony transformation,” he said.  I nodded at him in understanding.  “So what are we doing today?” he asked.

“I don’t know,” I said, “I haven’t seen Twilight’s schedule for today.”

“Hey Nyx?” he said, “Why do you always call Mom by her real name?”

“Well, ever since she found me in that bush, I’ve always called her Twilight,” I said to her, “She has been asking me to call her Mom since my adoption forms were filled out, but to me it feels weird to call her something else.  Grandma Velvet said she felt the same way around Grandpa Night Light’s mom after she married him.”

“Oh,” he said.  Soon Twilight came downstairs yawning.

“Good morning you two,” she said.

“Morning,” I said.

“Ready for some breakfast?” she asked.  Joshua and I nodded our heads and the three of us went into the kitchen.  Twilight got busy making some haycakes and freshly squeezed orange juice.  After breakfast, and after Joshua put on his jacket with the hood on his head, and Twilight made his horn invisible, he and I went out to the clubhouse.  We were planning on figuring out new ways for the others to get cutie marks.  Unfortunately, Twist hadn’t been with us recently, because she had caught a cold and had to stay in bed for a few days.

“Hey there you two,” came a voice from behind us.  We turned and saw Sweetie Belle trotting up to us.

“Hi Sweetie Belle,” Joshua said as they hugged each other.

“Hi Joshua,” Sweetie Belle said, “You doing okay?”

“Yeah,” he said, “Nyx and I were going to the clubhouse.  Are you going there too?”

“Yep.  Apple Bloom and Scootaloo should be there waiting for us.  Come on!”  Sweetie Belle then ran ahead.  Joshua quickly climbed onto my back, wrapped his arms around me tightly, and I galloped off after Sweetie Belle.  A few minutes later, we arrived.  Scootaloo and Apple Bloom were definitely inside.

“Hey there y’all,” Apple Bloom said when we entered.

“Hey girls,” Joshua said climbing off my back.

“Hey buddy,” Scootaloo said, “How’s the...thing?”

We told them what had happened to Joshua's teeth at our recent dentist appointment.

"My teeth don't feel too different," Joshua said, "So it doesn't feel that weird."

"Well, let's hope the princesses are nearly done," Apple Bloom said, “So, what should we go crusadin’ for today y’all?”

We all started thinking of ways for the others to get their cutie marks, but there was hardly anything coming to mind.  About five minutes later, there was a short flash of light.  I turned to where the source was, and saw that Joshua’s horn had somehow reappeared.

“Um, Joshua?” I said to him.

“Yes Nyx?” he asked.

“Your horn reappeared,” I said pointing at it.

“Huh?” he said confused, “But Mom said it should stay invisible until tonight.”

“I don’t think it’s the spell that’s the problem,” I said worried, “Look!”  I exclaimed pointing at him.  His whole body started glowing.  He had a scared look on his face.

“What’s happening to me?!” He yelled.  His horn was glowing with a bright white aura, brighter than the rest of his body.  The light then grew even brighter, that we all had to shield our eyes with our hooves.

“HIT THE DECK!!!” Scootaloo yelled.  We all laid ourselves flat on the floor, but Joshua didn’t.  He was floating uncontrollably in the middle of the room as we looked on through squinted eyes.  Joshua’s eyes were glowing white now as his body began changing.  We couldn’t see it clearly, because the next minute, the light became even brighter that we had to close our eyes tightly.  After a few more seconds, the light disappeared, and there was a thump on the floor in front of us.  We opened our eyes, and there was no human in the room.  Only a small blue unicorn colt, with a brown mane and tail, but no cutie mark, laying on the ground unconscious.  I stood up slowly and cautiously moved closer to the small colt.  I reached out and touched his shoulder.

“Joshua?” I said, “Is that you?”

The small colt started moving slowly and groaned quietly.  He then opened his eyes, showing them to be greenish-blue, the same color as Joshua’s eyes.

“Nyx?” came Joshua’s voice from the colt, “What happened?” he asked looking up at me.

“Are you okay?” I asked him.

“I don’t know,” he said, “I can’t feel my hands or my feet.”  He then lifted up his head and looked down to see two blue hooves laid out in front of him.  He gasped sharply at the sight.  He then looked behind him in panic and saw his new brown tail.  He then lifted up a forehoof to his face to feel himself over.  “Am...,” he said sniffling a little, “Am I a...a...”  He couldn’t bring himself to finish it.  I placed a forehoof on his shoulder and gave him a sad frown.

“I’m afraid so,” I nodded sadly.  His mouth hung open as his lower lip began quivering.  He then reached his forehooves up, wrapped them around me, and sobbed into my shoulder.  I placed my forehooves around him and started rubbing his back.

“Girls, I need you all to go and get Twilight right now,” I said to the other three crusaders.  They all nodded and hurried out.  There was a buzzing of wings and we saw Scootaloo riding off into the distance on her scooter with Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle riding in the wagon.

“What now?” Joshua asked still sobbing.

“I don’t know,” I said still hugging him.

Chapter 25 - Is it too late? (Rewritten)

Chapter 26 - Is it too late?

Chapter 26 - Is it too late?

*Twilight’s P.O.V.*

While Joshua and Nyx were at their Crusaders meeting, I opened up another book to read as usual.  About an hour later though, I heard a rapid knocking at the door.

“I’ll get it Twi,” Spike said.  He hurried over and opened it up.  Suddenly, a chorus of three voices shouted.

“TWILIGHT!!!”

It was Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo, and they sounded worried.

“Come in girls,” I said to them looking over.  They had really concerned faces as they ran at me.  They all started chattering at once that I couldn’t understand them.

“Girls, girls, calm down.  I can’t understand you three,” I said to them.  They all stopped chattering at once and took a deep breath.  “Now, one at a time, tell me what happened.”

“We were thinkin’ of what to do next for our cutie marks,” Apple Bloom started.

“But then Joshua’s horn suddenly reappeared and it started glowing white,” Sweetie Belle added.

“Then his whole body glowed white and he started floating in the air in the clubhouse,” Scootaloo said, “And when the glowing stopped...”

“...HE TURNED INTO A PONY!!!” they all said in unison.  I gasped loudly at hearing this.

“Spike!  Notify the princess!” I barked at him.  He gave me a salute and quickly started writing.  “Girls, lead me to the clubhouse now!”  They nodded their heads rapidly at me and got to their scooter.  Scootaloo buzzed her wings and sped off with me quickly following in the air.  Soon we arrived at the Crusaders’ clubhouse and I landed in front of the doorway which was open, and there was Nyx hugging a blue-colored, crying unicorn colt with a brown mane and tail.  I could only guess it was Joshua.

“Joshua?” I said softly.  He sharply turned his head toward me; his eyes had tears coming out.  He tried trotting over to me, but stumbled and landed his chin on the floor.

“OUCH!” he exclaimed.  I walked over to him, picked him up, and brought him in for a hug.  He quickly wrapped his forehooves around me returning the hug.

“I’m so sorry this had to happen to you, Joshua,” I said to him.  Joshua didn’t say anything but sobbed softly into my shoulder.  I then turned around to face the other crusaders.  “Girls, I hate to cut your meeting short...”

“It’s okay Twi,” Apple Bloom said sadly, “We understand.”

“I hope you feel better Joshua,” Sweetie Belle said.

“Me too,” Scootaloo added.

“Come on Nyx,” I said, “Let’s get back to the library.”

Nyx nodded and stood next to me as I lit up my horn.  I soon teleported the three of us out of the clubhouse and back to the library.  Spike was still in the library, looking like he had been pacing.  He looked up when he saw us appear in front of him.

“Is that Joshua?” he asked looking at Joshua in my forehooves.

“Yes it is Spike,” I said sadly, “Did you send the letter?”

“Yeah, about five minutes ago.  I’m surprised she hasn’t responded yet,” he replied.

*Third Person P.O.V.*

Five minutes ago in Canterlot Castle, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were just finishing up breakfast.  Celestia was entering her chambers when she saw a scroll from Twilight materialize in front of her.  She levitated the scroll in front of her and opened it up.  The writing looked rather hurried, but she was still able to read what it said:

Dear Princess Celestia,

Joshua’s friends, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo came in this morning after Nyx and Joshua went to their Crusading business.  They informed us that Joshua’s pony transformation is now complete.

Celestia gasped suddenly when she read that part.

Twilight went with Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo to check and see if it was true, and has yet to return.  Please respond as soon as possible.

Twilight’s Number One Assistant,

Spike

She rerolled the letter and it disappeared.  She then sighed deeply.

“I’m so sorry Joshua,” she said quietly, “I can only hope we are not too late.”

“Too late for what sister?” said Luna’s voice from the door.

“Spike has just informed me that Joshua’s pony transformation is now complete,” Celestia said.

“It...is?” Luna said gasping.

“I’m afraid so, and I fear we might be too late to change him back, but if we hurry, we might be able to change him back.  We will need to perform this spell first thing tomorrow.” Celestia added.

“But Tia,” Luna said, “The spell might not be ready.”

“We need to try Lulu,” Celestia said, “Please excuse me sister; I need to write a response to Twilight.  You go and get the throne room set up for the spell.”  She then pulled out a new scroll and started writing.

*Twilight’s P.O.V.*

“What do we do now?” Joshua asked sobbing lightly.

“We’ll just have to wait and see what Princess Celestia says,” I said to him.  He was still upset about what had happened, but calmed down a lot from when we left the clubhouse.  We were all waiting for Celestia’s response, while I kept him held in my hooves.  Eventually, a couple minutes later, Spike belched out a letter.  I used my magic and brought it over.

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

I’m terribly sorry to hear about Joshua’s transformation being complete.  As for the spell that could possibly change him back, we are just about ready, but I fear we might be too late.

Please bring Joshua and your fellow Elements of Harmony to Canterlot first thing tomorrow.  Luna and I will be waiting in the throne room.  Take the Friendship Express, and a guard will be there to escort you to the throne room.

Yours truly,

Princess Celestia

I rolled the letter back up and placed it off to the side.

“Spike, Nyx,” I said to them, “I need you two to keep an eye on Joshua while I go tell everypony else.”

“Okay Twilight,” Spike said.  I then put Joshua back down in front of them.  Nyx pulled him in for another hug while Spike placed one of his claws on Joshua’s back.

“Try and help him learn to walk like we do, okay Nyx?” I asked her.  She just nodded in response.  I trotted outside and off to where my friends were.  As I did I looked back to the library.

Don’t you worry Joshua, I thought to myself.  We’re going to try our best in turning you back to normal.

Chapter 26 - Comfort from Friends (Rewritten)

Chapter 27 - Comfort from Friends

Chapter 27 - Comfort from Friends

*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

I had stopped crying after Mommy left to get her friends and stayed in Nyx’s hug for a while.  I just didn’t know what to do now.

“Are you feeling better now?” Nyx asked me.

“I guess so,” I said.

“You want to practice walking like Twilight said?”

“Okay.”

“First things first,” Nyx said, “Let’s get you standing straight.”  She let go from our hug and started using her hooves to get me standing on my new hooves.  Spike helped too.  My legs were shaking a little bit.  I hadn’t been on fours since I was a baby.  I fell over a couple times before I got to stand up straight on all fours.

“There you go,” Nyx said, “Now then, first move your right front hoof.”  I did what she said.  I was still a little shaky but didn’t fall over.  She then said to move my back left hoof, and I did.  After a little bit, I was moving around.  I fell over a few more times, but Nyx and Spike helped me walk like a pony.

“Good job little brother,” Nyx said.  Just then, there was a knock at the door.

“Nyx?” it was Apple Bloom’s voice, “Are you and Joshua in there?  Sweetie Belle and Scoot are here with me.”

“Come on in girls,” Nyx said.  The library door opened and the Crusaders walked in.

“Are you feeling better now buddy?” Scootaloo asked me after Nyx closed the door.

“A little bit,” I said, “I really hope the spell works tomorrow.”

“Well,” Apple Bloom said, “No matter what happens, we’ll stick by you.  We’re still your friends no matter what.”

“Yeah,” Sweetie Belle added.

“As Rainbow Dash would say right now, ‘I’d never leave my friends hanging,’“ Scootaloo said.  Then the three of them moved in and gave me a group hug.

“Thanks girls,” I said smiling a little bit and hugging them back.  I was happy to have such good friends.  After we finished our hug, we heard another knock.

“Hello?”

It was Dinky.  What was she going to say about me being a pony now?  Nyx went over to the door to answer her.

“Hey Dinky,” she said, “What brings you here?”

“Is Joshua here?” Dinky asked.

“Yeah, but he’s not exactly feeling well,” Nyx said.

“Y-y-you mean he’s...?” Dinky said.

Nyx sighed a little bit, “Yeah, he is.”

“Can I see him?”

Nyx turned her head around and looked at me for an answer.  I wasn’t sure if I wanted Dinky to see me, but she did deserve to know.  I nodded my head to Nyx.  She then opened the door all the way and Dinky came in.  When Dinky saw me as a pony she gasped quietly, ran over to me, and hugged me tight.  I returned the hug.  We stayed like that for a while, and Dinky rubbed her forehoof up and down my back.

“I’m sorry this had to happen to you Joshua,” she said pulling away to look at me, but keeping her forehooves around me.

“It’s not your fault Dinky,” I said to her.

“I know, but I still feel sorry for you,” she said, “Don’t you worry, I’ll stay with you no matter what.”

“You will?” I asked her.

“Of course I will,” she said, “Friends help each other, just like we did for each other that day, remember?”

I blushed a little bit remembering that day and the day she kissed me on the cheek.  “Yeah, I remember,” I said to her.  She blushed a little bit too, but continued hugging me.

“Aww,” I heard Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle say.

“Eh, too sappy for my tastes,” Scootaloo said.  The door opened up again and we saw Twilight walk in with her friends.  Pinkie looked different though.  Her mane and tail were down and straight.  She walked up to me and picked me up in a hug.

“Don’t worry Joshie,” she said, “Everything will be okay.”

“Thank you Pinkie,” I said hugging her back.  After she put me down, Fluttershy came up next and hugged me in her hooves and wings.

“I’m sorry this happened to you,” she said rubbing her face against me, “We’ll try and get you back to normal, I promise.”  After she put me down, Applejack was next to hug me.

“Flutters and Pinkie are right, sugarcube, we’re goin’ to try our best.”

Rainbow Dash was next.

“I’ll stick with you till the end, buddy.”

Finally, Rarity.

“I'm positive everything will work out for you darling.”

“Thank you everyone,” I said after Rarity finished her hug, “I’m happy to have friends like you.”  Everypony gave me warm smiles after I said that.

“Alright everypony,” Mom said, “We’re all going to be staying here for the night and we’ll head off to Canterlot first thing in the morning.  And we’ll need to bring these.”

She lit up her horn and one of the bookshelves slid away and showed a hidden room.  Inside it was a glass case that had five gold necklaces and a gold crown.

“Are those the Elements of Harmony?” I asked her.

“Yes they are,” she said.  She then lifted a gem covered chest and put the Elements inside it.

“Twilight?” I heard Dinky say, “Can I stay here for tonight?”

“We’ll have to make sure it’s okay with your mom first Dinky,” Mom said, “Rainbow?  Could you find Derpy and ask her?”

“Sure thing Twi,” Rainbow said flying out.  She came back a minute later and she said Derpy said yes.  Dinky was happy to hear that.  Spike made us a big dinner for us all to have and after we ate, we all went to sleep.

I woke up to some shaking on my shoulder.  I saw dark blue hooves with silver shoes in front of me when I opened my eyes.

“Princess Luna?”

“Yes Joshua, it is I.”

I looked up at her and saw her face looking down at me.  She laid down in next to me and put a wing over me.  I saw that we were in the place where she comforted me when she first visited my dreams.

“My sister told me what had happened after Spike sent her the letter.  I’m terribly sorry we weren’t fast enough to reverse the transformation,” she said.

“It’s okay Luna,” I said to her rubbing against her side.

“Even still,” she said, “I wish we were fast enough.”

She stayed with me for a little bit keeping her wing over me.  After a little while she stood up and took her wing off me.

“I’ll see you in Canterlot tomorrow Joshua,” she said lighting her horn, “Sweet dreams, dear one.”  She then disappeared.  I then slept peacefully the rest of the night.  I really hoped the spell could make me human again.

Chapter 27 - The Spell (Rewritten)

Chapter 28 - The Spell

Chapter 28 - The Spell

*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

“.osh...”

“J...ua.”

“Joshua.”

I felt myself being gently shaken awake.  I opened my eyes and saw Mom standing in front of me.  I then saw we were inside a train car.

“Mom, where are we?” I asked her.

“We just arrived in Canterlot,” she said, “Come on, the others are waiting for us outside.”

“Okay Mom,” I said.  I had a little trouble getting back up, but Mom helped me.  “Mommy, who else is here beside your friends?”

“Well, today is a day off from school, so Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Dinky, Nyx, and Spike are here with us too.  Derpy is as well, because she didn’t want Dinky going to Canterlot unless she came along.”

We started walking toward the exit, but I was still feeling a little wobbly.

“You can lean on my side for support if you want,” Mom said to me.  I did what she said and she put a wing over me.  When we got off, there was an orange pegasus wearing gold armor standing and talking with everypony else while waiting for us.  He had a blue mane and tail and blue eyes.  He walked up to us when he saw us getting off.

“Hello Princess,” he said.

“Hey Flash,” Mom said, “I take it you’re here to guide us to the throne room?”

“Yes I am,” the guard replied.  He then looked down at me.  “Hey there Joshua.  Wish we could’ve met under better circumstances.  I’m Flash Sentry.”  I nodded to him and gave him a small smile to be polite.  “Follow me everypony.”  He then turned around and started trotting toward the castle.  I only saw the castle when I first came to Equestria, so I didn’t get to see a lot of Canterlot.  There were a lot of ponies wearing clothes there walking the streets.  Soon, we came up to the castle.  Flash lead us inside to the throne room.  When we entered, I saw Princess Celestia and Princess Luna standing at the end.  In the middle of the room, there was a big circle drawn.  With eight smaller circles inside around a circle bigger than the smaller ones, but smaller than the really big one.  Inside the eight smaller circles were Mom and her friends’ cutie marks and Princess Celestia and Princess Luna’s cutie marks.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle and friends, your highness,” Flash said.

“Thank you Flash Sentry,” Princess Celestia said, “You may return to your post now.”

Flash nodded, gave a bow, and left the room.  Princess Celestia and Princess Luna walked up to us.

“Hello everypony,” Princess Celestia said, “Thank you all for coming.”  She then looked down at me and frowned sadly.  “I’m terribly sorry this had to happen Joshua,” she said bringing her head down to me.

“Princess Celestia,” I said to her, “Is this spell going to hurt?”

“I promise Joshua, this won’t hurt you,” she replied, “The Elements of Harmony are never meant to harm others.”  I felt a little better after hearing that.  “Now then Twilight, I need you and your fellow Elements to follow Luna and me.”

Mom walked to where the circles were drawn.  She used her magic to place the other Elements on her friends’ necks while they walked over.  Princess Celestia was standing in the circle with her cutie mark with Mom on her left and Applejack on her right.  Fluttershy stood next to Mom with Rainbow Dash on her other side.  Rarity stood next to Applejack with Pinkie Pie on her other side.  Princess Luna stood in between Pinkie and Rainbow.

“Joshua, could you please come over here and stand in the middle?” Princess Celestia asked, “It’s where you’ll need to stand for this spell to work.”

“I understand Princess Celestia,” I said to her.  Before I walked over, I felt somepony put their hoof around my neck.  I saw that it was Dinky.

“Good luck Joshua,” she said to me.  She then gave me a kiss on the cheek.  I blushed at her again and she did the same.  I turned around and saw the others were giving me smiles too.  I smiled back at them, turned back around and walked over to stand in the middle circle.

“Okay everypony, if this works, Joshua should return to normal,” Princess Celesta said, “Everypony standing in this circle is going to have to put in a bit of magic for it to work, and I do mean everypony.”

“Wait, wait, wait,” Rainbow said, “Are you saying Joshua’s going to have to try and turn on his horn for this to work right?”

“She is Rainbow Dash,” Luna said.

“How do I do that?” I asked, “I only learned how to walk like a pony.”

“I understand Joshua,” Princess Celestia said, “I’m not forcing you to do it.  I just want you to try your best.  Can you do that for me?”  I nodded.  I knew it was the only way if I wanted to be a human again.  “If you want to try and use your horn, you need to clear your mind and try and focus on your horn to make it light up, okay?”  I nodded again.  “Alright then Twilight, let’s begin.”

Mom nodded her head, opened her wings, lit up her horn, and the jewel on her crown lit up.  A bright light started glowing from the jewel.  The other Element jewels started glowing as well one at a time.  Mom and her friends started floating in the air as their necklaces glowed brighter.  Princess Celestia and Princess Luna then lit up their horns, spread their wings out, and floated along with Mom and the others.  A rainbow appeared out of both sides of Pinkie’s element jewel and flowed into Rainbow and Rarity’s jewels.  It then flowed out into Applejack and Fluttershy’s, then swirled around Mom and into her’s.  It then came out the top of Mom’s jewel crown and onto Celestia and Luna’s horns.

Then, everypony that was floating opened their eyes and they all glowed white.

“Now Joshua,” Princess Celestia said with her voice echoing a little bit, “Try and light your horn.”

I nodded and did what she told me to do before they started.  I shut my eyes tight, pushed my teeth together, and tried to focus on my horn.  I felt something coming out of my horn and heard something coming from it.  I opened one of my eyes a little bit and saw small white sparks coming from it.  I started getting tired and lost focus.  I started panting trying to catch my breath.

“I don’t know if I can do this,” I said.

“Don’t give up just yet Joshua,” Celestia said, her voice still echoing a little bit.

“We believe in ya, Joshua!” I heard Apple Bloom call.  I looked over and saw her, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Dinky, and Derpy waving at me.

“Come on buddy, you can do it!” Spike said.

“You can do it little brother!” Nyx said.

Mom, her friends, and the princesses were all smiling at me as I looked at them.  I felt myself smiling a little bit.  I then decided to try one more time.  Again, I closed my eyes tight, pressed my teeth together, and focused on my horn.  Again, I felt something coming out of my horn and heard something too.  Opening one eye a little bit again, I saw the same white sparks from before.  I closed my eyes even tighter, and pressed my teeth together harder.  I then felt something shoot from my chest up to my head.  I opened my eyes quickly, looked up, and saw a white light coming from my horn.

I did it!

I got my horn to light up!

Suddenly, I felt myself being lifted off the ground.  I looked down, and saw my hooves weren’t on the ground.  I then saw the rainbows that were touching Celestia and Luna’s horns shoot out, touch each other and then one big rainbow came down at my horn.  I felt really scared looking at it, but as it touched my horn, it didn’t hurt.  It felt nice and warm.  Then my eyes were filled with a white light.  I then felt myself fall asleep.

Chapter 28 - Did it Work? (Rewritten)

Chapter 29 - Did it Work?

Chapter 29 - Did it Work?

*Third Person P.O.V.*

A bright light erupted from the circle and engulfed the nine ponies that were in it.  Spike, Nyx, the Crusaders, Dinky and Derpy looked on, shielding their eyes.  Just then the light faded and the young fillies, mailmare, and dragon looked over and saw the princesses, Twilight, and the others on the ground with their eyes closed.

Nyx and Spike quickly hurried over to Twilight, Apple Bloom over to Applejack, Sweetie Belle over to Rarity, Scootaloo over to Rainbow Dash, Dinky over to Fluttershy, and Derpy over toward Pinkie.

“Are you okay Twilight?” Nyx asked, shaking her a little bit.

Twilight stirred a little bit, opened her eyes, and slowly stood up.  “I’m fine Nyx,” she replied.  She then looked around and saw Celestia, Luna, and her friends slowly standing up.  What she failed to notice at first was the white glow on the ground in the center of where they performed the spell.  She was about to trot up to it, but Celestia held out a hoof to stop her.

“Stay back my faithful student,” she said, “Let us wait and see what happens.”

Just then, the glow started moving slightly.  Then it started standing up, but on two legs instead of four.  Just then, the glow faded away, and it revealed a young human being, standing at eye level with Nyx, Spike, Dinky, and the Crusaders, wearing a blue shirt, khaki shorts, white socks, and black shoes, and with brown hair on his head.

Joshua slowly opened his eyes, and looked down at himself.  His eyes widened when he held up his hands.  He then reached up to his ears, and felt them.  They were back to normal as well.  He then placed a hand on his forehead to see if there was a horn or not.  There wasn’t.

“It worked!” he exclaimed happily, “It worked!  I’m a human again!”

Suddenly, he was tackled into a four-way group hug with Nyx and the Crusaders.

“You’re back to normal!” Apple Bloom cheered.

“Hooray!” Sweetie Belle said.

“I’m so glad you’re a human again, little brother!” Nyx said squeezing him.

“Girls...” Joshua gasped out, “You’re all squeezing me too tight...”

After one more quick squeeze from the four of them together, they all got up, only for Joshua to be scooped up into another hug.  This time by Pinkie Pie.

“WOOHOO!!!” she squealed, “Now I can throw a ‘Joshie’s back to normal’ party!!!”

Dinky trotted up to Joshua after Pinkie put him back down with a smile on her face.  “I’m so glad you’re back to normal Joshua.”  She then pulled Joshua into a big hug.

“Me too Dinky,” Joshua said.  The two of them stayed like that for a really long time.  After they broke away, Twilight trotted up to Joshua.

“Are you alright now Joshua?” she asked.

“I feel much better Mom,” he said wrapping his arms around her.  Twilight returned the hug wrapping a foreleg over him.  After they broke away, Joshua spoke up again.  “My hands feel a little funny though.”  He shook them a little bit, and suddenly they glowed with a white aura.  Joshua and everypony gasped at the sight.

“Whoa!” Rainbow exclaimed, “Where did that came from?!”

Joshua was looking at his glowing hands confused as to why.

“What happened?” he asked looking at Princess Celestia.

“Let me take a look,” she said.  She lowered her head down to Joshua to inspect his glowing hands.  A few moments later, she lifted her head back up. “It would seem you kept one part of your old pony form: your magic.”

“You mean,” Joshua said looking at his hands again, “I can do magic now?”

“It would appear so, but from what I can tell, your magic level is the same as Nyx’s at the moment.”

“Wow,” Joshua said.  His hands stopped glowing a little while ago, and he continued looking at them.

“Fascinating,” Twilight said, “And you told me that humans didn’t have magic where you came from, right?”

“That's right,” Joshua said.  After looking a little longer at his hands, he looked up at Twilight.  “Mom, do you think you can help me with my new magic?”

“I’d be happy to help you,” she replied with a smile, “You can learn with Nyx when we do our magic training.”

Soon, everypony said their goodbyes to the princesses and left to go back to Ponyville.  Joshua was smiling all the way back, happy to be a human again.  While looking out the window on the train ride back, he felt the seat he was on shift a little bit.  He turned his head and saw Dinky had come up next to him.

“Hi Dinky,” Joshua said.

“Hi Joshua,” she replied.  The two of them were staring out the window for a few seconds before Dinky started scooting closer to Joshua.  When she closed the distance between the two of them, she wrapped one of her forelegs over his shoulders.

“What are you doing Dinky?” he asked confused.

“Well...,” she hesitated, “I don’t know how to say it but...”

“It’s okay Dinky, you can tell me,” Joshua said bringing an arm around her.

“Well,” she began, “When I first met you, I did find you kind of cute.”  Joshua blushed at that.  “Then you made me feel better on the first day of school, and I was grateful for that.  Then you stood up for me against Diamond Tiara after I told Miss Cheerilee what had happened.  When you were doing that, I found myself falling for you.”

“You did?” Joshua asked surprised.

“Uh-huh,” Dinky nodded.

“I don’t know what to say Dinky,” Joshua said.  He thought about it for a minute, then turned back to Dinky and said, “I found you kind of cute too when I first met you Dinky.  I was surprised when you kissed me that day.”  He blushed again, “I think I feel the same way about you.”

“You do?” Dinky asked.  Joshua nodded.  The two of them looked at each other for a while, until they hugged each other closer than they did before.  Twilight and the others were looking on with warm smiles on their faces.

“Aww, my little muffin found a special somepony,” Derpy said happily.

“Psst.  Hey Nyx,” Apple Bloom said waving her over.  Nyx trotted over to where Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo were.  As soon as the four of them were in a huddle, Nyx spoke up.

“What is it girls?” she asked quietly.

“We’ve been discussing somethin’” Apple Bloom whispered.

“We didn’t notice it at first, but Dinky doesn’t have her cutie mark,” Scootaloo said.

“So, we were thinking we’d hold a sleepover at my house tonight and invite you, Joshua, and Dinky over to celebrate Joshua being back to normal,” Sweetie Belle said, “And make Dinky a member.”

“That sounds like a great idea girls!” Nyx whispered excitedly, “And I’m sure Joshua and Dinky will like it,” she added looking over at the two lovebirds.  The rest of the train ride was quiet as the ponies and the now magic wielding human rode back to Ponyville.

Chapter 29 - Magic Training, Sleepover, and New Crusader (Rewritten)

Chapter 30 - Magic Training, Sleepover, and New Crusader

Chapter 30 – Magic Training, Sleepover, and New Crusader

*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

Dinky and I stayed next to each other, with our arms around each other all the way back to Ponyville.  We were happy looking out the window watching the grass and sky go by.  I was glad the spell worked and that I was a human again, but now I could do magic.  I was surprised that I kept my unicorn magic too.  I knew with Mom’s help, I would do good with it.

“Hey, Joshua.  Dinky.” I heard Scootaloo behind me.  Dinky and I turned around and saw her standing there.

“Hey Scootaloo,” Dinky said.

“Hey.  Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Nyx, and I were talking and we were thinking about having a sleepover at Sweetie Belle’s place tonight.  Do you two want to join us?”

“Sure,” I said, “That sounds like fun.  I’ll have to ask Mom first.”

“I’ll have to ask my mom too,” Dinky said.

“No need, muffin,” we heard Derpy say, “You go ahead and have fun with your friends tonight.”

“Nyx already asked me Joshua,” Mom said to me, “You two can go.”

“Thanks Mom!” I said.  The train then stopped.  We were back in Ponyville.  We all got off the train and went back to our homes.  When Mom, Nyx, Spike, and I got back to the library, we had our lunch.  After lunch, Mom gave me my first magic lesson with Nyx.  We started with what Mom called levitation: lifting something using magic.  Nyx could already lift small objects with her magic and was working on bigger objects.  I had to start small.  Nyx was trying to lift a book.  She got it to stay up for a little bit, but there was a popping sound and the book fell.  Nyx got angry because she couldn’t keep the book in the air.  It was kinda scary seeing her angry.

When she saw that I got scared at her being angry, she apologized and said that it was part of her old Nightmare Moon personality.  I forgave her for it, because I knew she didn’t mean to scare me.  I had trouble lifting something when I tried levitation, but Mom told me I would get it with practice.  We practiced for an hour and later Nyx and I got some sleeping bags out and I got my pajamas and a clean set of clothes for tomorrow for the sleepover at Sweetie Belle’s.

At 3 o’clock, Mom took me and Nyx to Sweetie Belle’s place.  It was a nice looking house that was close to a lake.

“Now you two behave yourselves and listen to Sweetie Belle’s parents okay?” Mom said to us.

“Yes,” Nyx and I said at the same time.

“Good.  I’ll see you both after school tomorrow.  Have a good night sleep you two,” she said kissing us on our foreheads.  She then started walking back to the library.  We then looked at the door and Nyx knocked it.  When it opened, we saw a pink unicorn mare with a purple mane and tail and blue eyes.  She had yellow earrings on her ears and was wearing a red and white suit.  Her suit was blocking her cutie mark, so I couldn’t see it.

“Hello there Nyx,” she said as Nyx hugged her, “Wonderful to see you again.”  She then looked at me.  “Ah, Joshua is it?”  I nodded after Nyx finished hugging her.  “Well it’s nice to meet you.  Sweetie Belle and Rarity have told me a lot about you.  I’m their mother, Pearl.”

She then pulled me in for a hug.  I returned it, and after that we walked in.  I saw a stallion sitting at a table with cards in his hooves.  He was white with a brown mane and tail, blue eyes like Pearl, a mustache under his nose, and was wearing a blue shirt with yellow, white, and light blue flowers and a straw hat.  His cutie mark had three footballs.  He looked up as Pearl walked me and Nyx inside.

“Ah, hey there you two,” he said.  He looked at me.  “You must be Joshua, the human kid, right?”

“Yes sir,” I said.

“I’m Magnum, Rarity and Sweetie Belle’s father.”  He got up, walked over, and messed with my hair a bit.  “Sweetie Belle should be upstairs in her room,” he said pointing a hoof upstairs.

“Thank you,” Nyx said.  She and I then walked up the stairs to a door that had a heart shape on it.  I knocked and we heard Sweetie Belle’s voice on the other side.

“It’s open.”

We opened the door and saw Sweetie Belle walking up to us.  She first gave Nyx a hug, and then gave me one.

“Hey Sweetie Belle,” I said, “Is anypony else here yet?”

“Nope,” she answered after we finished our hug, “You two are the first ones here.  The others should be here soon.  Come on in you two.” We entered in and saw that Sweetie Belle had some games out for us to play when the others got here.  I looked at the names of the games Sweetie Belle pulled out.  A lot of them looked familiar.  One was the popping dice game Trouble.  The door was knocking again.  Sweetie Belle went to answer it.

“Hey girls!” she said.  I turned and saw Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Twist in the doorway.  I was glad to see she was better after the cold she had.

“Hey Nyx.  Hey Joshua,” Twist said, “Apple Bloom and Scootaloo told me you’re back to normal now Joshua.  Can you really do magic too?”

“Yeah,” I said nodding, “I was surprised when my hands glowed when I shook them.”  I then shook one of my hands to show her and my hand glowed for a little bit.  Twist looked surprised.

“Wow,” Twist said amazed, “That’s cool.”  After my hands stopped glowing, Sweetie Belle pulled out a deck of cards for us to play Go-Fish.  We played for a few minutes until there was another knock.

“Sweetie Belle,” we heard Pearl behind the door, “Can you come here a minute please?”

“Coming Mom,” she said putting her hand of cards down.  The door opened behind us, but before I could look back, it shut again with Sweetie Belle outside the room.  A few minutes later, the door opened again and Sweetie Belle walked back in.  She then picked up her cards again.  Before anypony could ask for a card, a pair of hooves covered my eyes.

“Hey!  Who turned out the lights?” I asked.

“Guess who?” said a voice.  I giggled a little bit when I recognized the voice.

“Hi Dinky,” I said.  She moved her hooves out of my eyes and wrapped her forelegs under my arms and around my chest.  She then placed her chin on my shoulder and rubbed her nose against my cheek.  I reached my hand back behind her head and moved it through her mane.

“Hey Joshua,” she said kissing my cheek, “Hey girls.  What are you all playing?”

“Go fish,” Apple Bloom said, “You want in?”

“Sure!” she said sitting next to me.  We played Go Fish for a while, then Trouble, Sorry, and then Twister.  These games were from my old home too.  Soon, Magnum came up and told us it was time for dinner.  We went down and saw that Pearl had made some macaroni and cheese, another of my favorites.  After dinner, Sweetie Belle took me out of the kitchen and into the living room while everypony else went upstairs.

“What is it Sweetie Belle?” I asked her.

“There’s another reason we wanted to have this sleepover Joshua,” she said to me.  She then pulled out a new Cutie Mark Crusader cape and handed it to me.  “We want to make Dinky a member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders too, and we decided to have you give her the membership cape.  It would mean more to her if you gave it.”

“That’s a great idea Sweetie Belle!” I said.

“Glad you think so,” she replied, “Let’s head back up and you can surprise her.”  I nodded my head and followed her back up to her room.  I held the cape behind my back to keep it hidden from Dinky.  We entered Sweetie Belle’s room and saw the others talking.  “Hey Dinky,” Sweetie Belle said to her.  She turned her head over to me and Sweetie Belle.  “We all have a surprise for you.”

“What is it?” she asked excited.

“Y’all have to close your eyes first silly,” Apple Bloom said.  Dinky closed her eyes with a big smile on her face.  Sweetie Belle nodded at me, and I walked up and put the cape on her back.

“Surprise!” I said standing in front of her.  She opened her eyes and looked behind her.  She gasped happily when she saw the cape on her back.  She then looked back at me and quickly wrapped me up in her forelegs.

“Welcome aboard Dinks,” Scootaloo said.

“Thank you everypony!” she said looking at everypony, then she looked at me, “And thank you too, Joshua.”  She then kissed me on the cheek again, and continued her hug, squeezing me tight.  I hugged her back and kissed her on the cheek too.

“Aww,” everypony except Scootaloo said.

“Now they’re getting too sappy,” Scootaloo said.

“Oh Scoots,” Sweetie Belle said, “Just let them enjoy their moment.”

After we finished our hug, we heard another knock at the door.

“Okay kids,” Pearl said behind the door, “Time for bed.  You all have school tomorrow, and you need to sleep.”

“Yes Mom,” Sweetie Belle said.  Everypony then rolled out their sleeping bags, except Sweetie Belle.  She hopped onto her bed.  I had to go to the bathroom to change into my pajamas.  When I came back, I saw my sleeping back had been moved closer to Dinky’s.  I walked over to it and slid into it.

“Goodnight Crusaders,” Apple Bloom said.  She then closed her eyes and fell asleep.

“Goodnight,” the rest of us said.  Sweetie Belle then turned off the light and fell asleep in her bed.  I had almost fallen asleep when I felt a hoof wrap around me.

“Goodnight Joshie,” I heard Dinky whisper into my ear using Pinkie’s nickname for me.

“Goodnight Dinks,” I whispered back falling asleep.

Chapter 30 - A Pinkie Pegasus? (Rewritten)

Chapter 31 - A Pinkie Pegasus?

Chapter 31 - A Pinkie Pegasus?

*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

It was a beautiful day at school next day.  Miss Cheerilee was teaching us a math lesson in multiplication, my favorite thing in math, near the end of the school day.  The school bell rang after Miss Cheerilee gave us our homework for today.  Diamond Tiara was surprised to see that I lost my pony ears when I came into the class room today, but while we were leaving, and while Nyx was in the bathroom, she came up to me.  I was afraid something would happen.

“Were those pony ears real or were they just a figment of my imagination?” she said walking around me.

I ignored her, but she kept going.

“Couldn’t handle being a pony, could you?” she said, “Too confusing, or...”

“Diamond Tiara, don’t bother him.”

I was surprised to hear Silver Spoon behind us.  Diamond Tiara was too.  She trotted up and stood in between me and Diamond Tiara.

“Whose side are you on Silver Spoon?” she asked her friend.

“There aren’t any sides Diamond Tiara,” Silver Spoon said, “If you can’t leave him alone, then you’ll have to find yourself a new best friend.”

“Fine,” Diamond Tiara said, “Who needs you anyway?” she then turned back to me, “And you,” she pointed a hoof at me, “Don’t think you’re off the hook.”  She then turned around and walked away.  Silver Spoon turned back around and looked at me.

“You okay?” she asked me.

“Yeah,” I said, “I’m fine.  I just ignored what she said to me.”

“Okay, just making sure.  By the way, what did happen to your ears?”

“Mom, her friends, and the princesses changed me back to normal.”  Silver Spoon smiled.

“That’s great!” she said happily, “Well, I need to get going.  See ya around, little guy.”  She then walked a few steps, but turned back around and waved at me.  I waved back and she started walking back.

“Hey little brother,” I heard Nyx call, “Is Twilight here yet?”  I looked down the road and saw her coming.

“There she is,” I pointed.

“Hello you two,” she said as we came up and hugged her.

“Hi Mom,” I said, “How is Spike?”

“He caught a bit of a cold last night,” she said sadly, “He should be fine in a couple days.”

“Poor Spike,” I said.

“Well, let’s get going you two,” Mom said.  I climbed onto Nyx’s back and we started going back to the library.  “Oh yeah, Pinkie Pie stopped me on the way over here.  She said that she has somepony she wants you to meet Joshua.”

“Okay,” I said.  I began to wonder what this pony would look like.

“So how was the slumber party last night you two?” Mom asked us.

“It was a lot of fun,” Nyx said, “We played a lot of games before dinner, and after dinner we made Dinky a member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders.”

“She was really happy about it too,” I added, “I really had fun last night.”

“I’m glad to hear that Joshua,” Mom said.  We soon were walking through Ponyville market, then we heard a voice.

“Hey Twilight!”

It was Pinkie.  She was standing outside Sugarcube Corner with a big smile on her face.

“Hey Pinkie,” Mom said, “How’s it going?”

“It’s going great!” Pinkie said, “The friend I want Joshie to meet is here too!”

I looked around us, but didn’t see anyone else.

“Where?” I asked Pinkie.

“She’s right here!”

I looked back at Pinkie and saw that she had opened up a pair of white wings.

“Pinkie?” I asked her, “When did you grow wings?”  Pinkie giggled.

“That’s not me,” she said, “It’s my friend!”  She bounced back and I saw a white pegasus mare with a yellow mane and tail that was poofy like Pinkie’s.  She had purple eyes and a cutie mark like Pinkie’s, but the balloons were all purple.

“Hi there!” she said, “I’m Surprise!  It’s nice to meet you Joshie!  Pinkie told me a lot about you!  I’ve always wanted to meet a human too!”

“You look a lot like Pinkie,” I said looking at her.  Surprise giggled.

“I know!  And we both like parties too!  It’s like she’s my Earth pony twin!”

“You sound like her too,” I said.

“Yep!” Pinkie said, “I was surprised myself when I first met her...”

Read Surprise, Surprise for the full story...

“...so even though the two of us started on the wrong hoof, we became great friends in the end,” Pinkie finished.

“That’s a great story,” I said, “I really hope I can visit Cloudsdale someday.”

“Speaking of Cloudsdale,” Surprise said, “I need to get back home.  It was great meeting you Joshie!  See ya in Cloudsdale someday?”

“Sure Surprise,” I said.  She then bounced up to me and picked me up in a hug.

“See ya Surprise!” Pinkie said as Surprise flew away.

“Well, we need to get going Pinkie,” Mom said, “See you around okay?”

“Okie-dokie-lokie!” Pinkie said, “Bye Twilight!  Bye Nyxie!  Bye Joshie!”  She then bounced back inside Sugarcube Corner, and Mom, Nyx, and I went back to the library.  When we entered in, I felt something land on my head.

“Owloysius, is that you?” I asked.

“Who.”

“You.  Is that you?”

“Who.”

“Never mind,” I said.

Bonus Chapter 2 - Three's A Crowd

Chapter 32 - Nightmare Night

Chapter 32 - Nightmare Night

*Nyx’s P.O.V.*

It has now been more than a month since Joshua came to Equestria, and a few weeks after his pony transformation incident.  He and I have been practicing our magic together with Twilight, and we have gotten better over the past few days.  Now, we’re coming up on one of the most celebrated holidays of Equestria: Nightmare Night.

When I first learned of Nightmare Night, it didn’t go over for me too well, mostly because of the story about Nightmare Moon seeking to gobble up ponies on that one night.  I never ate other ponies in my entire time when Luna and I were one and the same, or when we were separate beings.  But when I stuck around and saw the whole prank after the story and when the candy was offered up, I was told that the offered candy was given to sick foals who couldn’t attend Nightmare Night, and that it was just a story.  True, I did still find it a little insulting, but it made me feel a little bit better afterwards.

This Nightmare Night was going to be special, because it was going to be Joshua’s first.  We gave our costume ideas to Rarity the day before so she could get them done for us in time for tonight.  She got them delivered to our tree house in time from before we had to go out for candy collecting.  I was going to be going as a Martian pony.  Rarity made a full, skin-tight green suit with two ballpoint antennae on top for me.  It was perfect.

Twilight was dressed up as lab scientist, with a white lab coat and eye-safety goggles.  Spike had a red suit that covered up his purple and green scales and he had horns at the top.  He also had a short red trident.

Joshua’s costume was interesting looking.  When he came downstairs out of the bathroom, he had on a red long-sleeve shirt, blue overalls attached with big yellow buttons, brown shoes, white gloves on his hands, a red hat with a big, red letter M on it, and to top it all off, Twilight used spell #25 on him, giving him a mustache under his nose.

“Whoa little brother,” I said surprised, “Who are you supposed to be?”

“I’m a video game character from back home,” Joshua said, “His name is Mario.  He’s a plumber and a hero from a place called the Mushroom Kingdom.  He protects the kingdom’s princess named Peach from an evil fire-breathing turtle monster named Bowser, who always kidnaps her.  But Mario always beats him.”

“Twilight,” Spike groaned, “You give him a mustache, but not me?”

“Sorry Spike,” Twilight said, “But Joshua’s costume wouldn’t be complete without it.  Besides, it’s just for tonight.”

“Fine,” Spike grumbled, “Honestly though bro, it looks good on you.”

“Thanks Spike,” Joshua said smiling.  The door suddenly knocked.  Spike went over to answer it, and when it opened up...

“Nightmare Night!  What a fright!  Give us something sweet to bite!” sang a group of voices.  There were the other Crusaders and Sparkler dressed up.  Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo were dressed up as the three trouble-makers from the movie Night Mare before Hearth’s Warming.  Twist was dressed up as a gumball machine.  Dinky was dressed up in a pink dress with a yellow crown on top of her head.  Sparkler was dressed up as a court judge.

“Wow girls, you all look great!” I said as Twilight placed a piece of candy in each of the Crusaders’ bags.  Joshua had his eyes fixed on Dinky.

“Dinky,” he said surprised, “You costume looks like Princess Peach’s dress.”

“Who’s Princess Peach?” Dinky asked.  Joshua then explained Mario, Peach, and Bowser to her as he did before the Crusaders arrived.  “So, who you’re dressed as saves Peach all the time from an evil fire breathing turtle?”

“Yeah,” he said.

“How heroic,” Dinky said smiling, “So are you and Nyx ready to join us in some candy gathering?”

“Sure!” Joshua and I said in unison.  But before we exited the library, Pinkie ran up dressed as a road runner.

“Beep beep!!” she said nearly barreling into us.  “Comin’ through!!”  She then snatched up our candy bowl and dumped the contents into her bag, which was overly stuffed.  Then with another “Beep beep!!” she whizzed off again.

“What was that?” Joshua asked.

“That was just Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie,” Sparkler said.

“Hey Sparkler, where’s your mom?” Joshua asked her.

“She’ll be around in a little bit,” she replied, “She’s just visiting a friend of hers.”

We started walking through town, going from house to house collecting candy.  All over town, ponies were dressed up as ponies from stories or ponies from other places.  But one pony surprised us out of all the others.

“Hey Joshua!”

Lyra came trotting up to us.  She was dressed in a blue shirt, khaki shorts, and socks on her hind legs.

“What do you think?” she asked Joshua.  Joshua was looking at Lyra in awe at her costume.

“Are you dressed as me?” he asked surprised.

“You got it!” Lyra said, “I’ve been wanting to do a human for Nightmare Night for years, and now that you’ve shown up, I can finally do it.  Thanks!”

“You’re welcome Lyra,” Joshua said smiling.  Suddenly there was a roar behind Lyra.  She shrieked and ran off.  Joshua yelped in surprise and ran behind me, panting.  There was suddenly loud laughing in front of us.  It could only belong to...

“Again with the pranks Rainbow?” Twilight asked the laughing pegasus.  She was dressed up as a manticore, with her face poking out of the lion mouth.

“Rainbow Dash?” Joshua asked peeking out behind me, “What are you?”  Rainbow stood up after finishing her laughing fit.

“Never seen a manticore eh?” she asked.

“No, I don’t even know what a manticore is,” Joshua replied, “We didn’t have any on my old world.”

“Well, as long as you steer clear of the Everfree Forest, you won’t have to worry about them too much.  I’ll see you guys around,” she said flying off.

“Alright kids, let’s go and play some games,” Twilight said.  We went over to where all the games and activities were set up and saw Applejack at the apple bobbing game as usual.  Applejack was dressed up as an Indian pony.

“Howdy y’all!” she said when spotting us, “Happy Nightmare Night!”  She then looked down at Joshua.  “Enjoyin’ your first Nightmare Night, sugarcube?”

“I sure am!” Joshua said.

“That’s good to hear.  So y’all want to bob for some apples?”

“Yeah!” we all said in unison, except Twilight and Sparkler.  We all leaned up so we could dunk our heads in.  Joshua had a bit of difficulty however, but Applejack fixed that by wrapping her forelegs under his arms and lifting him up.

“There ya go partner,” she said.

“Thank you Applejack,” Joshua said before dunking his head in.  We all dunked in and each one of us came up with an apple in our mouths.  I pulled the apple out of my mouth and looked over at Joshua.  He was still in Applejack’s forelegs, but had a big smile on his face with the apple in his mouth.  He then took it in his hand and looked back at AJ.  “Thanks for the help Applejack.  This was fun!”

“You’re welcome sugarcube,” Applejack said hugging him.  She then put him down and handed him a towel.  “Why don’t y’all dry your faces off.”  After we did that, we said goodbye to Applejack and went to the next game: the Spider Toss.

“How do you play this?” Joshua asked.

“You toss the spider toward the web and try and aim for the center,” Dinky explained, “Bullseye is an automatic win.”  Joshua picked one out of the bowl and threw it toward the web.  It landed on the ground a few inches away from the web.  “Try again,” Dinky said.  Joshua did, and got the spider just below the bullseye.  The rest of us took our turns, but we were all short of the bullseye.  The next game we came up to was the Pumpkin-pult.  Twilight levitated a pumpkin into one of the catapults for Joshua.  He had couldn’t reach up to pull it down, but Dinky gave him a boost.  Together the two of them held down the pumpkin-pult and when they released it, the pumpkin splattered over the target.

“Bullseye!” Dinky said.

“Attention everypony!” came Mayor Mare’s voice, “Your attention please!”  We all turned over to look at her.  She was dressed up as a vampony.  “All who have been out collecting sweets should follow our friend Zecora to hear the legend of... Nightmare Moon!” she concluded in a spooky voice and an evil laugh.

“Is this what you were telling me about yesterday Nyx?” Joshua whispered into my ear.  Yesterday, I explained to him the story about Nightmare Moon looking for little lost ponies on Nightmare Night.  This Nightmare Moon was completely different from me, and I knew it.  I nodded my head to answer his question.

A green mist appeared on the stage and Zecora the zebra stepped out.  This was Joshua’s first time seeing her.

“Follow close little foals, to hear of a mare with sinister goals,” Zecora said in her rhyming talk.  We all followed her to the place where the Nightmare Moon statue inside the Everfree Forest was located.  Joshua was a little shaky taking a look at me in my adult form, but I placed a comforting hoof on his shoulder to remind him I was there.  He calmed down a bit.  Afterwards, all the fillies and colts dumped portions of their candy hauls out.  Joshua was the last to go, but before he did, he turned back around and looked at me.

“Nyx, you said there was supposed to be a surprise after everypony offered some of their candy right?” he asked.

“That’s right,” I said.

“I’m kinda nervous about it,” he said looking back up at the statue.

“Don’t worry little brother,” I said reassuring him, “It’s nothing dangerous.”

“Okay,” he replied.  He dumped out some of his candy and looked back up.  He looked back at me with a confused look on his face.  “Something’s supposed to happen now right?”

*CRASH*

A thunderclap sounded throughout the sky, and a dark voice came about.

“Fillies and colts of Ponyville, once again, you have wisely chosen to offer up your delicious sweets to me.  I’ll just feast on them, rather than you!”  Joshua looked up to see the statue, now filled with color and life with white glowing eyes.  Everypony around screamed and ran away.  Joshua screamed too and ran behind me.

“I thought you said it wouldn’t be dangerous!” he exclaimed.

“Just watch,” I said calmly.  Suddenly there was a flash, and Princess Luna stood where the statue once was with fake vampony teeth in her mouth.  She spit them out and set them off to the side.

“Princess Luna?” Joshua asked surprised.

“Indeed it is Joshua,” she said walking up to us, “I hope I didn’t scare you too badly.”

“A little bit,” he said calming down, “But I feel a lot better now that I know it’s just you.”

“Well, shall we head back to the festivities?” Luna asked us all

“Sure!” I said.

For the rest of the night, we spent it playing more games, talking, and hanging out.  I could tell Joshua was having fun on his first Nightmare Night.

*Third Person P.O.V.*

Up in Canterlot, Princess Celestia was taking care of the first few petitioners of the Night Court for her sister while Luna enjoyed the festivities of Nightmare Night in Ponyville.  Just then, she heard somepony calling to her.  After finishing up with the first group of ponies, she called for a break and went toward a secret area of the castle that only she and Luna could enter, unless they brought others with them.

Soon, she came to a large set of doors and opened them up.  Inside was a large room with a red carpet running up a large staircase, larger than Celestia herself.

“Hello again my child,” said a female voice.

“Hello,” Celestia said looking up at the figure at the very top of the staircase, “It has been a while.”

“Only a month or so,” said the voice again, “You’re probably wondering why I called for you.”

“Yes,” Celestia replied.

“I am most curious about the recent member of our Equestrian family.”

“The young human child who resides with my faithful student?” Celestia asked, “Joshua is his name.  Sadly, he is the last of his kind.”

“I am well aware of that,” the voice said sadly, “And I wish to offer my sympathies to him when I meet him.”

Celestia looked up surprised.  “You wish to speak with him?”

“Yes.”

“When?”

“Hearth’s Warming Day this December.”

“Should I notify Twilight Sparkle about this?”

“No.  You know how your student worries over things like this, and I would say this qualifies.”

“Of course,” Celestia nodded before looking up, smiling, and continuing, “Mother.”

Chapter 32 - Nightmare Night (Not Rewritten)

Chapter 33 - Family Time in Canterlot

Chapter 33 - Family Time in Canterlot

*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

I can’t believe it’s now been three months since I came to Equestria.  They’ve been amazing.  It’s now December, and winter has come!  I love winter!  Snow is one of my favorite things about it.  I really love playing in it.  Nyx, the Crusaders, and I have been playing a lot in it since the first snowfall.

Right now though, me, Mom, Nyx, and Spike are on a train going to Canterlot.  We’re going to be spending Hearth’s Warming with Grandpa Night Light and Grandma Velvet.  I haven’t seen them since before Mom adopted me.  I can hardly wait to see them again.  Mom also said that she and her friends were asked by Princess Celestia to do the Hearth’s Warming Pageant.  It tells the story about how Equestria was made.  Mom said she plays a unicorn called Clover the Clever.

I’m also excited to meet another new member of our family: Uncle Shining and Aunt Cadence’s new foal, who is also mine and Nyx’s new cousin!  They had it one month ago, but we didn’t know if it was a filly or a colt.  They were keeping it a surprise until Hearth’s Warming.  All they said was that they had their new foal.

While on the train, Nyx told me about her first Hearth’s Warming.  At first, Uncle Shining wasn’t too accepting of Nyx...

Read Winter Bells by Pen Stroke for the full story...

“...so in the end it turned out to be a great Hearth’s Warming,” Nyx said.

“Wow,” I said amazed.  Just then the train whistle blew.  I looked out the window and saw Canterlot in view.

“We’d better get ready everypony,” Mom said putting on her winter coat.  Before winter started, Rarity made me some winter clothes: a heavy green jacket, black snow pants, brown snow boots, and a pair of blue mittens.  They helped keep me warm while playing in the snow with my friends.  I put them on before we all stepped off the train.  Over at the end of the station, we saw Grandpa Night Light waiting for us.

“There you all are!” he said when he saw us.  I ran up and hugged him.

“Hi Grandpa Night Light!” I said happily.  He wrapped one of his forelegs around me returning the hug.

“Hey there sport,” he said, “Good to see you again.”

“You too.  Where’s Grandma Velvet?”

“She’s at the house getting things ready,” he said, “She likes things organized when having guests over, especially when it’s family.  Now you know where my daughter got her organizing skills.”

I laughed at that.

“Hey Dad,” Mom said.

“Hello Twilight,” Grandpa said going to hug her, “How have things been for you all since Joshua’s incident?”

“Things have been okay,” Mom said, “Joshua has joined Nyx in our magic lessons.  The two of them are doing wonderfully in them.”

“Hey, can we do the catching up at the house?” Spike asked, “I’m feeling cold even with this winter gear.”

“Sure thing Spike,” Grandpa said, “Let’s go grab a taxi.  Taxi!”

A half hour later, we were at a house that had three floors.  It was one of the biggest houses I've seen.  We all walked inside and felt warm air on our faces.  We took off our winter clothes and Grandpa Night Light hung them up.

“Hey Joshua,” Grandpa Night Light said coming up to me, “You’ve got something behind your ear there.”

“Huh?” I asked confused.  He reached behind my ear, pulled out a holiday cookie, and placed it in my hand.  “Thanks!” I said taking a bite, “This is delicious!”

“You’re quite welcome,” he said rubbing his hoof through my hair.  Then I heard hoofsteps from the stairs.  I turned and saw Grandma Velvet walking down.  Mom went up and hugged her first.  Then Nyx, and then me.

“Hello everyone,” she said while hugging me, “How was the train ride?”

“It was nice and smooth,” Mom said.

“That’s wonderful to hear,” Grandma Velvet replied.  She then looked down at me.  “Ready for your first Hearth’s Warming Joshua?” she asked me.

“Yeah, I am,” I said nodding, “I’m excited about the Hearth’s Warming Pageant Mom and her friends are going to do.”

“So am I,” Grandma Velvet replied.  A little while later, we were all outside playing a game of snowball fight.  It was me, Nyx, and Spike against Mom, Grandpa Night Light, and Grandma Velvet.  The grownups won.  After that, we went inside and had dinner.  Grandma Velvet was a great cook.  After dinner, I got really tired from a long day, so Mom took me upstairs to her bedroom.  It had bookshelves inside it like back at the library, but not as many.

After I got my pajamas on, Mom lifted me into the big bed with her magic and tucked me in.

“Did you have fun today Joshua?” she asked me.

“I did,” I said yawning, “And I can’t wait to meet my new cousin tomorrow.”

“Me neither,” Mom said smiling.  She then kissed me on my forehead.  “Goodnight Joshua.  Pleasant dreams.”

*Third Person P.O.V.*

On a balcony of Canterlot Castle, Princess Luna was overlooking the night after just recently raising the moon.  She was looking forward to this year’s Hearth’s Warming.  Hopefully it would go better than last year’s, after the speed bumps they had along the way.  She was about to head to her chambers when she saw her sister standing before her.

“Good evening, Tia,” Luna greeted, “The moon has been raised.”

“Excellent work Lulu,” Celestia smiled, but then her expression became serious.  “Luna, there is something I wish to discuss with you.”

“What is it sister?”

“There’s a somewhat important matter regarding our friend Joshua,” Celestia explained, “I meant to talk with you about it after you got back from the Nightmare Night celebration in Ponyville, but we got so busy recently, that I couldn’t find the time.”  She then took a deep breath and then said, “Our mother wishes to speak with him.”

Luna gasped suddenly.  “Mother wants to have a word with him?!” she asked surprised,  “Whatever for?”

“She wishes to have a talk with him and offer her sympathies over what he’s been through,” Celestia explained.

“When is this to take place?”

“This Hearth’s Warming Day.”

“Do Joshua or Twilight know?”

“No.  It is to remain between you and me, nopony else.”

Luna nodded.  “Is there anything else sister?”

“No, that is all,” Celestia said, “I’ll be retiring to my chambers for the night.  Good night Lulu.”  She then embraced and nuzzled her younger sister.

“Good night Tia,” Luna said reciprocating the gesture.

Chapter 33 - Family Time in Canterlot (Not Rewritten)

Chapter 34 - The New Foal and Family Traditions

Chapter 34 - The New Foal and Family Traditions

*Nyx’s P.O.V.*

“Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake!  Clap your hooves and do a little shake!”

We were up bright and early next morning and had breakfast before departing for the train station.  When the first train rolled in, Aunt Cadance and Uncle Shining stepped out.  Aunt Cadance was looking like her normal self again.  She and Twilight did their normal song and dance routine.

“How are you feeling Cadance?” Twilight asked her afterwards.

“Much better,” Cadance replied, “And our little bundle of joy is doing wonderfully as well.”

“Where is the little baby?” Grandma Velvet asked.

“Right here,” Uncle Shining said stepping to the side.  There in a side saddle was a young alicorn colt.  His coat was white like Uncle Shining’s, his mane and tail were a very light blue, the same shade in the light blue streak in Uncle Shining’s mane and tail, and his eyes were the same shade of blue.  He was wearing a cute red winter coat that covered his whole body, with his face, tail, a piece of his mane above his eyes, and the tips of his hooves visible.

“Say hello to Guard Armor,” Shining said.

“Aww.  He looks so cute,” Joshua said walking up to him.  Guard looked at Joshua curiously with wide eyes, and then started reaching out to him, while babbling.

“Aww, he wants you to hold him Joshua,” Aunt Cadance said.  She then walked up and took him out of the side saddle on Uncle Shining and placed him in Joshua’s open arms.  Guard then reached his hooves out and started touching Joshua’s face.  Joshua giggled a little bit at the touching, which caused Guard to giggle too.

“I think he likes me,” Joshua said, “Hi Guard.  I’m your cousin Joshua.”

“Joua,” Guard said trying to say his name,

“Aww,” I said looking at them.  Joshua turned around and showed me to Guard while still holding him.

“Guard,” he said, “This is Nyx, your other cousin and my big sister.”

“Hell-o there,” I cooed to him.  Guard looked at me for a little bit, then pushed my nose with a little hoof.  I did the same thing to him gentler than he did to me.  “Beep!” I said.  Guard giggled at my touch.

“Can I see him Joshua?” Twilight asked.  Joshua nodded and held Guard up to Twilight.  Twilight took him in her hooves started tickling his tummy.  Guard giggled at the tickling.  Afterwards Twilight introduced herself.  “Hello there,” she said, “I’m your Auntie Twilight.”

Spike looked over Twilight’s shoulder at Guard.  “Hey there little guy,” he said, “I’m Twilight’s assistant Spike.”  Guard looked at Spike curiously and grabbed one of his claws in his hooves.

“Looks like he likes your claws Spike,” Twilight said.

“Yeah, I guess so,” Spike said smiling.

“You wanna see your Gwandma and Gwandpa?” Twilight asked Guard in a baby voice.  Guard giggled again at Twilight’s voice.  Grandma Velvet walked up next to Twilight and took Guard in her forelegs.

“Hello there sweetie.  I’m your Grandma Velvet, and over here is your Grandpa Night Light,” she said pointing a free foreleg to Grandpa Night Light.  He smiled at the little alicorn colt.  Guard smiled back at his grandparents while babbling.

“He sure is cute Aunt Cadance,” Joshua said looking up at her.

“Thank you Joshua,” Aunt Cadance said hugging him.

“Well, let’s drop our suitcases off at the house before we get started,” Uncle Shining said.

“Of course son,” Grandpa Night Light said.  Joshua finished hugging Aunt Cadance and walked up to Twilight about to get on her back when Guard reached his hooves out to Joshua again.

“I think he wants you to hold him again Joshua,” Grandma Velvet said giving Guard back to Joshua.  Joshua took Guard back in his hands as Twilight levitated the two of them onto her back.

“He seems to be taking a real liking to Joshua,” Uncle Shining said.

“Just what I was thinking,” I said.

After dropping off the luggage Uncle Shining and Aunt Cadance brought, we went to our first stop, Lumber Jack’s Log and Tree Emporium.  The pony that owned it, Lumber Jack, was really friendly, especially around me.  Last year, Twilight didn’t want reporters that didn’t want to forget what happened to ruin my first Hearth’s Warming, so she had me wear a disguise that changed my coat color to white, hid my wings, and made my eyes like normal eyes like when I used to wear those glasses.  When Lumber Jack saw me in that disguise, he gave me the name Little Snowflake.  I was glad I didn’t have wear that disguise this year.

The taxi we all took arrived at the Emporium, and there ready and waiting to greet us was Lumber Jack.

“Ah my favorite customers!” he shouted happily running over to hug Grandpa Night Light.

“Hello Jack,” Grandpa Night Light said.  After they finished, everypony else got off and Jack said his helloes to them.  The only ones left to say hello to were Joshua, Guard, and me who was still in Joshua’s arms.  After saying hello to Twilight he turned and saw me walking out.

“Little Snowflake!” he said happily taking me in another of his hugs, “Vonderful to see you again!”

“I thought I told you my name was Nyx,” I said rolling my eyes.  After he finished hugging me, he turned and saw Joshua and Guard still in the carriage.

“And vho do ve have here?” he asked me.

“That’s my little brother Joshua, and the one he’s holding is my cousin Guard Armor.  He’s Uncle Shining and Aunt Cadance’s foal,” I said.

“Little brother?” Lumber Jack asked looking at me surprised.

“Yeah, he was adopted like me,” I explained, “It’s also his and Guard’s first Hearth’s Warming.”

“Vell then,” Lumber Jack said lifting them onto his back, “Vhy don’t ve tell them both vhat you remember Lumber Jack telling you about the Hearth’s Varming logs last year?”

“Sure,” I said.

So while Grandpa Night Light went to pick out logs for the fireplace, Lumber Jack and I showed Joshua and Guard around the Emporium, telling them about how the different colored logs produced different colored fires.  Joshua seemed especially interested in it.  He said that fires were mostly orange back where he came from.  Guard however just looked at the fires rather than listened to Lumber Jack’s explaining.  At one point during the explanation, Joshua wanted to get a closer look at one of the logs and tried lifting one up with his magic.  Jack was surprised at this display.

“Goodness!” he said, “He can do magic like Twilight?”

“Long story short, he got turned into a unicorn for a short while, and what was used to change him back let him keep his unicorn magic,” I explained.

“Vell then,” he said, “I think I shall call you Magic Hands.”

“Huh?” Joshua said confused.

“It’s just how he gets to know everypony,” I explained to him, “Especially the kids.  You heard him call me Little Snowflake, and he called Twilight Brainy Grape.”

“Oh,” Joshua replied after a while, “I think I kinda like that.”

After Grandpa Night Light made his purchase, we said our goodbyes the Lumber Jack.  Guard had fallen asleep in Joshua’s arms, so he gave him back to Aunt Cadance.

“Vell Twilight,” Jack said, “You’ve got a vonderful little boy under your care.”

“Thank you Jack,” Twilight replied, “And he seemed to really enjoy your explanation on the logs.”

“I sure did,” Joshua said, “I really like how there are different colored fires too.”

“Thank you Magic Hands,” Jack added giving Joshua a noogie, “I look forvard to see you again.”

“Bye Jack,” Joshua said waving as we boarded the taxi.

Next day at night…

Grandpa Night Light had set up logs in the fire place ready for the Hearth’s Warming fire.  It was a tradition his grandfather had started: the night before Hearth’s Warming Eve, the family would come together and light a traditional Hearth’s Warming fire.  First though, he was going to make a speech before lighting it.

“This year has been a rather eventful one for the family.  Starting in the early winter in the Crystal Empire, Shining and Cadance got the Equestria Games to be hosted there, which turned to be a success.  Then in the spring, our Twilight Sparkle achieved her title as Equestria’s newest princess.  Then near the end of summer, we welcomed Joshua into our family through Twilight adopting him.  And finally Cadance gave birth to their new foal, Guard Armor.  Welcome to the family you two.”

Guard was in Joshua’s arms again smiling happily as Joshua was feeding him some milk.  Grandpa Night Light then lit up his horn and the fire started.  This was the best winter holiday season so far for us all.  Tomorrow was going to be the Hearth’s Warming Pageant.

Chapter 34 - The New Foal and Family Traditions (Not Rewritten)

Chapter 35 - The Pageant

Chapter 35 - The Pageant

*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

“Five minutes till curtain time!”

Nyx and I were backstage at a theatre with Mom, her friends, Uncle Shining, and Aunt Cadance.  I was holding Guard in my arms again.  I was surprised my new cousin liked me holding him a lot.  It was hard to separate him from me.

Mom and her friends were getting into their costumes for the pageant.  This was going to be my first time seeing how Equestria was made.  I was looking forward to it.

“You three better go wait for Grandma and Grandpa,” Mom said to us, “The pageant is going to be starting soon.”

“Okay,” Nyx said, “C’mon Joshua.”

“Keep a close eye on Guard Joshua,” Uncle Shining said to me.

“I don’t think he wants me to stop holding him,” I said while smiling at Uncle Shining.

Nyx and I walked out of the backstage area while I was still holding Guard and saw Grandma Velvet walking up to us.

“Come along kids,” she said, “Grandpa found us a spot near the front row.”

We followed her to the crowd of ponies that had come to watch Mom and her friends perform.  We then saw Grandpa Night Light with three empty seats for us to sit in.  We walked over to them and sat down.  Just then, I heard a voice next to me.

“Is that you Joshie?”

I turned my head and next to me was Dinky.  She, Sparkler, and Derpy were here, and they were with a brown pegasus stallion I hadn’t seen before.  He had a darker brown mane and tail, blue eyes, and an hourglass cutie mark, like Colgate’s.

“Hi Dinks!” I said.

“Who’s that you’re holding?” she asked pointing a hoof at Guard, “He looks adorable.”

“This is my new cousin, Guard Armor.  He’s been hard to keep away from me since we met.  I almost had to sleep with him last night.”

“Aww, I think that’s cute,” Dinky said.

“Is that a friend of yours Joshua?” I heard Grandma Velvet say.

“Yeah,” I said turning to her and pointing at Dinky, “This is Dinky.  She’s one of my classmates too.  Dinky, this is my Grandma Velvet and my Grandpa Night Light.”

“It’s nice to meet you Dinky,” Grandma Velvet said.

“You too,” Dinky replied.

Music suddenly started playing and the lights went out.  A spot light lit a spot on the stage and showed Spike dressed up.  He was playing the narrator.  He started telling the story in a funny voice.

“Once upon a time, long before the peaceful rule of Celestia, and before ponies discovered our beautiful land of Equestria, ponies did not know harmony,” Spike said, “It was a strange and dark time.  A time when ponies were torn apart...by hatred!”

Everypony in the audience gasped, and I did too.

“I know,” Spike said talking normal again, “Can you believe it?”  He started telling the story in the funny voice again.  The story said that the ponies were separated into three tribes, the unicorns, the pegasi, and the Earth ponies.  They only cared about themselves.  If ponies wanted the weather changed, the pegasi demanded food from the Earth ponies in return.  The unicorns wanted food too if they were to keep raising the sun and moon.

A blizzard then came across the three tribes and ruined the peace.  The Earth ponies couldn’t grow food.  The three tribes started blaming each other for bringing the blizzard.  A meeting was then held to talk about the strange blizzard.

“Each tribe sent their leaders,” Spike continued, “Daughter of the unicorn king, Princess Platinum.”  Rarity stepped on to the stage dressed in a silver crown and a purple robe.  “Ruler of the pegasi, Commander Hurricane.”  Rainbow came in dressed in grey armor.  “And lastly, leader of the Earth ponies, Chancellor Puddinghead.”  Pinkie Pie stepped in with a tasty looking outfit.  “Perhaps the three tribes could finally settle their differences, and agree on a way to get through this disaster.”

Pinkie, Rainbow, and Rarity started arguing as their parts told them too.

“All I wanna know is why the Earth ponies are hogging all the food!” Rainbow shouted.

“Us?!” Pinkie exclaimed, “We’re not hogging all the food, you are!  Oh, wait.  You’re right.  It’s us.  Well, it’s only ‘cause you mean old Pegasususues are making it snow like crazy!”

“For the hundredth time, it’s not us!” Rainbow said back, “We’re not making it snow!  It must be the unicorns!  They’re doing it with their freaky magic!”

Rarity gasped.  “How dare you!  Unlike you pegasi ruffians, we unicorns would never stoop to such a thing!  H-m-ph!”  The other unicorns on stage ‘hmphed’ too.  The meeting kept on going until they all decided to leave, until they started arguing over who should leave first.

“And the blizzard raged on,” Spike said ending the first scene.

…Later.

The three leaders set out to look for a new land to call home.  Mom and the rest of their friends came on stage too.  Mom was Clover the Clever like she said she was.  Applejack played Smart Cookie, Puddinghead’s secretary, and Fluttershy played Private Pansy.  The six ponies came to the same area.  They started arguing over who claimed the spot first until the blizzard returned.  All six of them had to take shelter in a nearby cave.  The leaders weren’t happy about sharing it.  They started splitting the cave into equal areas until they started arguing over a rock.  I thought that was kind of funny.  Then the blizzard reached the cave and froze the entrance, trapping the six ponies inside.

“Great,” Rainbow said, “Now there’s no way out!  We’re trapped!”

“You two deserve this horrible fate,” Rarity said as the inside of the cave was starting to get covered in ice, “You’ve done nothing but argue and fight with each other!”

“You’ve been fighting too, your Highness!” Rainbow said.

“Yeah!  Worse!” Pinkie said, “I haven’t been fighting nearly as much as you!”  The ice started covering the three leaders.

“How ridiculous!” Rarity said, “A unicorn never stoops to fighting!”

“That’s just ‘cause you wimpy unicorns know you’d never win!” Rainbow said, “Earth ponies are numbskulls!”  The ice now covered Rainbow all over.

“Pegasi are brutes!” Rarity said, with the ice covering her.

“Unicorns are snobs!” Pinkie said, the ice now covering her too.  Mom, Applejack, and Fluttershy were backing away from the frozen leaders until their flanks bumped into each other.  They jumped, but calmed down a bit.  Just then there was a ghost sound.  The three of them screamed and hugged each other.  Fluttershy then looked up.

“W-W-What is that...thing?” she said.  Mom and Applejack looked up and saw Uncle Shining and Aunt Cadance up flying in circles.  They were covered in white makeup and Uncle Shining was being held in another unicorn’s magic.

“They must be...windigos!” Mom said.

“Windigos?”  Applejack and Fluttershy asked.

“My mentor Star Swirl the Bearded taught me about them,” Mom continued, “They’re winter spirits that feed off fighting and hatred.  The more hate the spirit feels, the colder things become!”

“Then,” Applejack said, “this is our fault.  We three tribes...we brought this blizzard to our home by fightin’ and not trustin’ each other.  Now it’s destroyin’ this land, too.”  The ice then started to get closer to Mom and her other two friends.

“And now our bodies will become as cold as our hearts,” Mom said, “all because we were foolish enough to hate.”

“Well, I don’t hate you,” Fluttershy said, “I actually hate Commander Hurricane a lot more than I hate you guys.”  Mom and Applejack giggled at that.  The ice started to cover them.  “Actually, I don’t really hate her, I just really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really dislike her.”  Now Mom and Applejack were laughing.

“Well, I don’t hate you guys either,” Applejack said.

“Nor do I,” Mom added.

“No matter what our differences, we’re all ponies,” Applejack said.  The ice now covered them, but Mom’s horn was sticking out.  Just then magic shot out from her horn and from it a big pink, fiery heart was in the air.  It broke them out of their ice cages and sent the windigos away.

“What was that?” Fluttershy asked.

“I didn’t know unicorns could do that,” Applejack said.

“I didn’t either,” Mom said, “Nothing like this has ever happened before.  But I know it couldn’t have been just me.  It came from all three of us, joined together, in friendship.”

“All through the night, the three ponies kept the fire of friendship alive by telling stories to one another and by singing songs, which of course became the winter carols that we all still sing today.  Eventually, the warmth of the fire and singing and laughing reached the leaders, and their bodies began to thaw.  And it even began to melt their hearts,” Spike continued narrating.

“The three leaders agreed to share the beautiful land, and live in harmony ever afterwards.  And together, they named their new land...”

“Equestria!” Mom and her friends said together.  The curtain then closed and we all applauded for them.  The curtain then opened again and Mom, Spike, and their friends took a bow.  Uncle Shining and Aunt Cadance came onstage to take a bow too.  Music then started playing.  It was the Hearth’s Warming carol playing.  Mom taught it to me a few days ago.  It was beautiful.  Everypony on stage and in the audience began singing, and I did too.

Youtube Video

(All rights to The Heart Carol go to Daniel Ingram and Hasbro)

Later backstage...

“Well Joshua,” Mom asked me after taking her costume off, “How did you like the story?”

“It was amazing Mom,” I said.  Guard had fallen asleep in my arms and was sucking one of his hooves.  “You did a good job.”

“Thanks,” Mom said.

“How’d you like my narrating, brother?” Spike asked me in his funny talk.

“You did a good job too Spike,” I said, “I thought that voice you did was pretty funny.”

“Thanks buddy,” Spike said in his normal voice patting my shoulder.

“You all did wonderfully,” said another voice.  We all turned and saw Princess Celestia standing in the doorway.

“Princess Celestia!” Mom said.

“Hello again everypony,” she said.  She then looked down at me as Uncle Shining and Aunt Cadance came up.  She saw Guard asleep in my arms.  “Aww, who’s this?”

“Aunt Tia,” Aunt Cadance said, “This is mine and Shining’s little colt, Guard Armor.”  Guard yawned a bit in his sleep, but went back to sucking his hoof.  “He’s taken a strong liking to Joshua when he first laid eyes on him.  It’s been hard to keep them apart.”

“I almost had to sleep with him last night,” I said.  Celestia giggled at that.

“I think that sounds adorable,” she said.  She then turned to me.  “Did you enjoy the story Joshua?”

“I sure did,” I said nodding, “Mom and the others did a really good job.”

“Well, I’m glad to hear that.  I must depart now, and I look forward to seeing you all at the castle for the party tomorrow,” Celestia said walking away.

“Bye Princess,” we all said.  Just then, I smelled something funny.  It was coming from Guard.

Uh oh.

“Uh, Aunt Cadance,” I said holding my nose, “I think Guard needs to be changed.”

After changing Guard and after everypony took their costumes off, we all left for Grandma and Grandpa’s house.  Guard stayed asleep all the way home, and I was able to put him in the crib Uncle Shining and Aunt Cadance brought for him to sleep in.

“Thanks for looking after him for us buddy,” Uncle Shining said to me.

“You’re welcome Uncle Shining,” I said hugging him, “Good night.”  He hugged me back and then I hugged Aunt Cadance.  “Good night Aunt Cadance.”

“Good night Joshua,” she said, “See you in the morning.”

I walked up the stairs into Mom’s bedroom and saw that Mom, Spike, and Nyx were already in bed asleep.  I went into the bathroom and changed into my pajamas, and then climbed into the bed next to Nyx.  Before I fell asleep though, I felt a hoof wrap around me.

“Good night little brother,” Nyx whispered in my ear.

“Good night big sister,” I said smiling.  I then fell asleep.

Chapter 35 - The Pageant (Not Rewritten)

Chapter 36 - Hearth's Warming

Chapter 36 - Hearth's Warming

*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

It was Hearth’s Warming day when we woke up the next day.  I was excited; Hearth’s Warming was Christmas in Equestria.  I was always up early on Christmas day back on my old home, and I was up early today.  When I woke up, I felt Nyx’s hoof still around my chest, like almost every morning when I woke up before her, so I couldn’t get up without waking her.  I then pulled out the locket my first mommy gave me before I came to Equestria and opened it.

“Hi Mommy and Daddy,” I whispered to the picture, “Merry Christmas.  I’m sorry I haven’t talked to you two for a while.  So much has happened to me.”

I talked to them about everything that happened to me, my new family, my new friends, and how I could do magic now.

“I still miss you both, and I still love you,” I said after a while feeling some tears in my eyes.  “I’ll try and talk to you both more later.  Goodbye.”  I sniffled, rubbed my eyes to wipe away the tears, and closed the locket back up.  I then felt another hoof wrap around my other side over my chest and both hooves pulled me closer to Nyx.

“It’s okay little brother,” Nyx whispered in my ear, “I’m here.”  I turned around in Nyx’s hug and hugged her back.  She rubbed one of her hooves up and down my back to calm me down.

“Thank you big sis,” I said to her, “Happy Hearth’s Warming Nyx.”

“You too Joshua,” she said.

Nyx and I got out of bed and I went to get dressed while Nyx went downstairs.  After I got dressed, I was about to go downstairs when I heard some whining from Uncle Shining’s room.  The door was open and I saw that he and Aunt Cadance were awake.  Guard was up too.  He was the one whining.

“Morning Uncle Shining, Morning Aunt Cadance,” I said walking in.

“Good morning to you too Joshua,” Aunt Cadance said.  She then looked down at Guard and pointed his head to look at me.  “Look Guard, it’s your favorite cousin.”  Guard stopped his whining and reached out to me.

“Come here you,” I said as Aunt Cadance placed him in my arms.

“He’s been a little restless after waking up early this morning,” Uncle Shining said, “He hasn’t gotten much sleep.”

“I think I know how to get him back to sleep,” I said.  I started rocking him and started singing an old Christmas song my Mom from back home sang to me.

Youtube Video

After I finished singing, I saw that Guard had fallen asleep in my arms.  “Sleep tight cousin,” I whispered to him.  I then heard light clopping of hooves on the floor and a clapping of hands.  I saw that Mom, Grandma, Grandpa, Nyx, Uncle Shining, Aunt Cadance, and Spike had gathered around me.

“That was beautiful Joshua,” Mom said to me.

“Is that a song from where you came from?” Nyx asked.

“Yes,” I said, “It’s called Silent Night.  It’s sung at a holiday like Hearth’s Warming called Christmas.”

“Christmas?” Spike asked.

“Yeah,” I said, “We celebrate it with decorations and lights and trees like Hearth’s Warming.  The reason we celebrate it is to celebrate the birth of the Son of God, Jesus Christ.  We also have presents to give on Christmas too.”

“That does sound an awful lot like today,” Mom said, “Well, let’s head downstairs and have breakfast, shall we?”

After everypony stood up, we all went downstairs where Grandma Velvet made waffles for breakfast.  After breakfast, everypony got their winter jackets and scarves on, and we left for the castle for the party.  When we got there, we saw that Applejack and her family were already there, and to my surprise...

“Babs!”

There she was.  When she heard me call her name, she turned around and smiled when she saw me.

“Hey there Joshua,” she said as I came up and hugged her.  She hugged me back.  “Long time, no see.”

“It’s good to see you again Babs,” I said after we finished our hug.

“You too,” she replied, “Cuz told me what happened with you being able to do magic.  That’s sounds kind of cool.  You’ll have to show me sometime.”

“I will,” I said.  After I said that, a pair of hooves covered my eyes.  I knew who it was.

“Hey Dinks,” I said giggling.

“Hey Joshie,” Dinky said taking her hooves off my eyes, “Happy Hearth’s Warming.”  She walked in front of me, we hugged each other, she kissed me on the cheek, and I kissed her on the cheek.

“Happy Hearth’s Warming to you too,” I said as we held our hug for a while.  After we finished our hug, I saw Derpy and Sparkler waving at me.  I waved back at them.

“Hello Joshua,” I heard Princess Celestia behind me.  I turned around, and Dinky and I bowed to her.  “Rise young ones, no need to be formal.”  Dinky and I stood back up.  “Joshua, could you come with me please?  Luna and I have somepony special we would like you to meet.”

“Okay,” I said.  I then turned back to Dinky, “I’ll be right back Dinks.”

“Don’t be too long,” Dinky said winking at me.  I then felt myself being levitated up into the air and onto Celestia’s back.  She then walked over to a hallway, but was stopped by Mom.

“Princess Celestia,” she said coming up to us, “Where are you taking Joshua?”

“Luna and I have somepony special for him to meet,” Princess Celestia said, “She’s been looking forward to meeting him.”  Mom knew who Princess Celestia was talking about because she had a nervous look on her face.

“You mean her?” she asked.  Princess Celestia nodded.  “She won’t do anything to him, will she?”

“Twilight, you have my word,” Princess Celestia said, “Nothing bad will happen while she speaks with Joshua.  You should know that.  You and your friends talked with her after you achieved your title as princess, remember?”

“I know,” Twilight said, “But this is a different...”

“Twilight,” Princess Celestia said stopping Mom, “I said she won’t do anything bad to Joshua.  She just wants to talk with him.”  Mom sighed.

“Okay.  Good luck Joshua,” she said walking away.  Princess Celestia then started walking again with me still on her back.  I began wondering who this pony Princess Celestia and Princess Luna wanted me to meet was, and why Mom was so worried about me meeting her.  She must be a very important pony.  Soon, we were in a part of the castle where there were no guards.

“Only me and Luna know how to get into this area of the castle,” Princess Celestia said as we stopped in front of some big doors.  “It is magically cut off from others unless we bring them with us.  Very few ponies have met with whom you are going to meet with Joshua.  As you probably have already guessed, Twilight has met with her.”  Princess Celestia opened up the doors with her magic, walked in, and shut the doors behind her.  She then levitated me off her back and onto the floor.  I saw Princess Luna in the room.

“Greetings Joshua,” she said, “Happy Hearth’s Warming to you.”

“You too Princess Luna,” I said smiling, “Princess Celestia said you two have somepony special for me to meet.”

“Yes indeed,” Princess Luna said.  I felt Princess Celestia place a wing over me and we walked up to a big stairway that had a red carpet going up it.  We stopped in front of the stairs, Princess Celestia walked in front of me and to one side of the stairs.  Princess Luna walked over to the other side.

“Joshua,” Princess Celestia said, “Luna and I would like to introduce to you...” she and Luna each pointed a hoof to the top of the stairs.  I looked up and gasped at what I saw.

“Our mother.”

Chapter 36 - Hearth's Warming (Not Rewritten)

Chapter 37 - The Empress and Mistletoe?!

Chapter 37 - The Empress and Mistletoe?!

*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

A white alicorn was sitting at the top of the stairs.  She was as big as Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, had a dark red mane and tail, blue eyes, and feather quill in an ink bottle for a cutie mark.  I was looking at Princess Celestia and Princess Luna’s mommy.  This meant I was looking at the Queen or the Empress.  She got up and started walking down the stairs.  I got nervous as she got closer to me.  I started to shake a little bit.  I then felt hooves on both of my shoulders.  I saw Princess Celestia and Princess Luna had each put one of their hooves on my shoulders.

“It is alright Joshua,” Princess Luna said, “She won’t hurt you.  She just wants to meet you and talk with you.”  I nodded to her and saw that their mommy was almost at the bottom.  I bowed my head to her.

“Greetings, Joshua,” I heard her say.  She had a nice voice, “Arise.”  I lifted my head up, looked at her face and saw her smiling at me.  She lifted one of her forelegs up and waved me over.  “Come closer Joshua.”

Princess Celestia and Princess Luna took their hooves off my shoulders and I walked closer to their mommy.  She sat down, opened up a wing, and wrapped it around me.

“It’s wonderful to meet you at last.  As Celestia and Luna have said, I am their mother.  My name is Faust.  My daughters have told me many things about you.  First, I offer my sincerest apologies for you losing your old home and parents.  I can understand how hard it was for you.  Second, I’m glad you found a family in Celestia’s student Twilight and her friends.”

“They’ve been very nice to me,” I said, “Just like my old mommy and daddy were.”

“And I’m glad they are doing so,” she said, “I have been looking forward to meeting you for a while now.  It’s been a long time since a human has graced Equestria.”

“There were humans here in Equestria before me?” I asked surprised.

“Indeed there were,” she nodded, “They lived together in peace and harmony with the ponies.  But before my two daughters came along, Discord corrupted the humans during his reign of chaos.”

“Oh, that’s right,” I said remembering something, “Princess Celestia said he used to be a bad guy.”

“Indeed,” Empress Faust said, “My daughters then used the Elements of Harmony to imprison Discord in stone, but the humans were sent away from Equestria and hadn’t been seen or heard from since, until you came along.”

“Wow,” I said.

“I am also quite intrigued about how you can do magic too,” she said.  I looked down at my hands.

“I was turned into a unicorn for a little bit,” I said, “Mom, her friends, Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna used the Elements of Harmony to change me back though, but I kept the magic.  Could the humans from before Discord do magic like I can now?”

“There were a few who could, but not with their hands like you can.  They had staffs that did the magic.”

We talked for a few more minutes, and we were getting along really well.

“Well, my time is running short,” Empress Faust said later, “It was an honor meeting you Joshua, and I welcome you to Equestria.”

“Thank you ma’am,” I said smiling up at her.  She then lifted her wing off me, stood up, and walked over to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.

“I’ll see you both again soon,” she said hugging them both.

“Farewell mother,” Luna said returning the hug.

“Yes, until next time,” Celestia said hugging her as well.

The three of them finished hugging each other and then Celestia and Luna’s mommy started walking up the stairs.  She then turned her head to me and smiled at me again.  I smiled back and waved goodbye to her.  She then turned back to the stairs and continued walking up them.  She was then too far up for me to see her.

“Well Joshua,” Princess Celestia said to me, “What did you think of our mother?”

I turned around to her and Luna and smiled again, “She’s really nice.”

“We are glad you think so,” Luna said, “Now let us all return to the party shall we?”

“Yes please!” I said.  Luna laid down in front of me and I climbed up onto her back.  She then stood up and all three of us went back to the party.

“You’re back!” said Mom’s voice.  I turned and saw her walking up to us.  “How did it go?”

“Everything is alright Twilight Sparkle,” Luna said.

“Yeah,” I said nodding, “Their mommy was really nice.”

“Oh, good,” Mom said sighing.  Why was she worried?  “Anyway, Nyx and the others went out into the garden.  They told me they have a ‘certain surprise’ waiting for you Joshua.”

“Really?” I asked confused, “Is Dinky with them?”

“I’m not sure,” Mom answered shrugging, “but you don’t want to keep your friends waiting.”

Luna then levitated me off her back, and after I got my winter clothes back on, I went outside to find my friends.  After looking around for a bit in the garden, I heard Nyx calling out to me.

“Joshua!”

I turned around and saw her walking up to me.

“There you are Nyx,” I said hugging her, “Where’s everypony else?”

“Follow me and I’ll show you,” she said walking the other way with me behind her.

*Dinky’s P.O.V.*

I was outside in the garden, looking at the snow on the trees, and beginning to wonder what was taking Joshua so long when I heard somepony call out to me.

“Hey Dinky!”

It was Apple Bloom.

“Hey Apple Bloom,” I said turning to face her, “What’s up?”

“Ah want to show you somethin’,” she said smiling at me.

“What is it?  And where’s Joshua?” I asked her.

“Follow me,” she said turning and walking the other way.  I followed her.

*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

I followed Nyx to what she said was the place where they got Aunt Cadance and Uncle Shining to try and make up last year, and where they learned Aunt Cadance was allergic to mistletoe.  We walked up the stairs and saw Babs waiting at the entrance where we walked in, Scootaloo on the other side’s entrance, and Sweetie Belle and Twist looking on with smiles.

I then saw Apple Bloom walking in from the side Scootaloo was on with Dinky behind her.

“There you are Joshie,” Dinky said, “Who did Princess Celestia want you to meet?”

“She and Princess Luna wanted me to meet their mommy,” I said.

“You got to meet Empress Faust?!” Scootaloo said surprised.  The others had their mouths open too.

“What’s she like?” Sweetie Belle asked me.

“She’s really nice and sweet,” I said, “She also said that there were humans in Equestria a really long time ago.”

“That’s really cool,” Apple Bloom said.  The others nodded agreeing with Apple Bloom.  Then Apple Bloom backed up to the other side of the entrance where Scootaloo was, and Nyx backed up to where Babs was.  Dinky and I were standing in the middle not knowing what was going on.

“Mom said you all have some kind of ‘certain surprise’ for me,” I said a little while later, “What is it?”

Everypony except me and Dinky giggled and pointed me and Dinky to look up at the ceiling.  When we did, I felt myself blushing a bright red.  Hanging from the ceiling was a piece of mistletoe.  I looked back at Dinky and saw her looking at me blushing a bright red too.  Dinky ran back to the entrance where Apple Bloom and Scootaloo were, and I ran to the entrance where Nyx and Babs were, but I was stopped by the two of them.

“Oh no you don’t little brother,” Nyx said as she and Babs held me back, “You know what happens when you stand under mistletoe.”

“Yeah kid,” Babs added, “You can’t get away that easily.”

The two of them started pushing me back to where the mistletoe was hanging.  I saw that Apple Bloom and Scootaloo had stopped Dinky from getting away too and were pushing her toward me.

“Same goes for you Dinky,” Scootaloo said.

“Now go on you two,” Apple Bloom added.  Dinky and I were standing face to face with each other again, and Nyx, Babs, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo had blocked our ways out.

I looked back at Nyx and Babs.  “I’m gonna get you all for this!” I said.

“Me too!” I heard Dinky say.  She and I then looked back at each other and blushed bright red again.  “Have you ever done this before?” she asked me.

“No,” I said shaking my head, “But I saw Mom and Dad do it back in my old home before.”

Dinky then closed her eyes and sighed.  She then moved her head closer to mine.  I closed my eyes and did the same.  I felt my lips touch hers, but it only lasted for a second.  We pulled away from each other with our eyes open and our faces bright red.  The others looked on giggling.  Nyx and Babs then ran off with Twist behind them while Apple Bloom and Scootaloo ran the other way with Sweetie Belle behind them.

“Get back here!” I said to my sister, Babs, and Twist running after them.

“You can’t get away from me!” I heard Dinky say running after the others.

Chapter 37 - The Empress and Mistletoe?! (Not Rewritten)

Chapter 38 - Brother and Sister Time

Chapter 38 - Brother and Sister Time

*Nyx’s P.O.V.*

It’s been a little more than a month since Hearth’s Warming.  When Twilight, Joshua, Spike, and I were about to leave to head back to Ponyville, Guard was sad to see Joshua go.

Flashback...

We were on the station platform getting our tickets to go back to Ponyville.  Twilight and Spike were saying goodbye to Grandma and Grandpa while Joshua and I said goodbye to Uncle Shining, Aunt Cadance, and Guard.

“Well it was nice seeing you two again,” Uncle Shining said, “See ya later okay?”

“Okay Uncle Shining,” I said.

“Joshua!  Nyx!  Time to go!” we heard Twilight say.

“Coming Mom!” Joshua called back.  We started walking over to Twilight and Spike, but we heard Guard fussing behind us.  We looked back and saw him reaching out to Joshua.  Joshua walked up to Guard as Aunt Cadance put him in his arms.

“I’m gonna miss you too Guard,” he said kissing Guard’s forehead, “But I need to go back to Ponyville.  Maybe your mommy and daddy will bring you to visit someday, or I can come visit you in the Crystal Empire, okay?”

Guard stopped his fussing and smiled at Joshua.  He then wrapped his little forehooves around Joshua’s neck.

“Aww,” Aunt Cadance said.  Soon Guard stopped hugging Joshua and he gave him back to Aunt Cadance.

End flashback...

Now we were back in Ponyville.  Winter Wrap-Up was coming pretty soon and so was Hearts and Hooves Day.  I woke up early one Saturday morning.  Joshua was still asleep in bed.  Today was going to be special.  I was going to take Joshua out for some brother-sister time.  I carefully got out of bed and moved the covers back over him.  I then went downstairs.  Twilight and Spike were already up.  I could smell some haycakes in the kitchen cooking.  I went in and saw Spike at the stove making them.  Twilight was at the table looking at a newspaper.

“Good morning!” I said.

“Good morning Nyx,” Twilight said to me, “Joshua still asleep?”

“Yeah,” I nodded, “He should be up soon though.”  I went over to the table and sat down, waiting for breakfast.  “Hey Twilight, is it okay if I take Joshua out today?  I want us to spend some brother-sister time together.”

“Of course you can,” Twilight said smiling, “I’ve got an important assignment from Princess Celestia today, and Spike is going to be at Rarity’s because she could use his assistance with something.  Just make sure you two are back in time for dinner okay?”

“Okay,” I said happily.  Just then, there was a yawn from the doorway.

“Morning everyone,” said Joshua.  He was rubbing his eyes as he walked over.

“Morning buddy!” Spike said.

“Good morning Joshua,” Twilight said, “Spike and I have things to do today, so I hope you don’t mind spending a day with Nyx today.”

“That’s sounds nice,” he said sitting down.

“You’ll like what I have planned for us today Joshua,” I told him.

“I can’t wait to get started,” he replied happily.

After finishing up breakfast, Spike left for Rarity’s and Joshua and I exited the library to start our day together.

“Remember to be back in time for dinner you two,” Twilight called after us.

“We will,” I called back.

“Bye Mom,” Joshua said waving.  Twilight waved back and closed the door to the library.  “Where are we going first Nyx?” Joshua asked me.

“First, I thought I’d take you up to get a closer look of Night Stone Castle,” I said.

“The castle where you ruled Equestria?  I saw it when Spike took me gem hunting.”

“That’s right,” I said.  I bent down and motioned for him to get on my back. “Hop on little brother.”  He did and I stood back up and started walking over to where the castle was located.  After a few minutes of walking, we were standing in front of the castle.

“Here it is,” I said.  Joshua climbed off my back and stared at the castle in awe.

“Wow,” he said.

“I’m sure Spike told you about it, but the town is unsure of what to do with it,” I said, “I heard somepony say that they should just give it back to me, but I’m not sure If I really want it again or not.”

“Really?” he said looking at me.

“Yeah,” I nodded, “Too many bad memories.  Although, I do have one good memory about this place.”

“What is it?”

“It was waking up after passing out from the monster attack,” I said with a warm smile on my face, “Twilight convinced me that we had to free the princesses, but I was worried that they were going to banish me to the moon.  She said she wouldn’t let that happen, but I wanted to have one good last memory to hang on to should the worst happen.”

“What did you two do?”

“We just spent a few hours together.  First, she got us lunch from the kitchen, and then we spent time reading a story from front to back.  It’s my favorite memory with Twilight.”

“Aww, that’s so sweet,” he said.

“Thanks,” I said, “I’d show you the inside, but the place is all boarded up.  But don’t worry, I promise, someday you’ll get to see what it’s like in there.”

“Pinkie Promise?” he asked.

“Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye,” I recited and doing the motions.  Joshua smiled.

Forever...

We both jumped at the voice on the wind.

“Was that Pinkie?” Joshua asked.

“It sure sounded like her,” I said, “but then again with her and that Pinkie Sense of hers, she knows almost everything that’s about to suddenly happen.”

“Like making a Pinkie Promise?” he asked.

“Yeah, she said she knows when somepony makes one.  Anyway, shall we continue our special day together?”

“Sure!”

I lowered myself down allowing him to get on my back and continued on to our next stop: the Ponyville Park.  When we got there, we saw Silver Spoon there.  A few days after Joshua defended Dinky against Diamond Tiara, and telling me about Silver Spoon changing ways, she came to me and the other crusaders and apologized for everything she did to us.  She even apologized for not accepting my apology when I first came back after my short time being an adult.  She spotted us and smiled, but nicely.

“Hey there you two,” she said coming up to us, “What’s up?”

“We’re just spending some brother-sister time together,” I said wrapping a foreleg around Joshua’s shoulders after he climbed off.

“Aww that’s sweet,” she said.  She then looked over at Joshua.  “By the way Joshua, I heard about the trick Nyx and the others pulled on you and Dinky over in Canterlot.”  I looked over at Joshua and saw his cheeks going red in embarrassment.  “I think that’s cute.  You thinking of doing something special with her for Hearts and Hooves Day?”

“Hearts and Hooves Day?” Joshua said, “I don’t know yet.  It’s going to be my first one.”

Silver Spoon put up a hoof to her chin in thought.  She then looked at Joshua smiling again

“I think I can set up for a nice dinner for just the two of you for that day.  You just leave it to me,” she said winking, “You two enjoy your day together!”  She then started walking away.

“Hey Silver Spoon?” Joshua said before she got too far away.  Silver Spoon stopped walking and looked back at us.

“Yes?” she asked.

“Do you know what happened to Diamond Tiara?  She hasn’t been teasing anypony since after I got turned back into a human.”

Silver Spoon put a hoof to her chin and thought for a few seconds.  Afterwards she put her hoof down.  “I’m not sure what happened to her.  I get the feeling it’s probably me not being her friend anymore that made that change.  Since then, all she’s been doing after school is just going home without bothering anypony.”

“That’s not like her,” I said.  Joshua put a hand to his chin in thought.  After a few seconds, he asked Silver Spoon something.

“You know where she lives right?”

“Yeah,” she replied, “I’ve been there lots of times.  Why?”

“I want to talk to her.”

“WHAT?!” Silver Spoon and I exclaimed.

Chapter 38 - Brother and Sister Time (Not Rewritten)

Chapter 39 - Confronting Diamond Tiara

Chapter 39 - Confronting Diamond Tiara

*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

“Why do you want to go talk to her?!” Nyx asked me.

“I want to see what’s wrong with her,” I said, “Please show me where she lives Silver Spoon.”

“I don’t know if that’s a good idea, Joshua,” Silver Spoon said, “She might start teasing you again if she sees you.”

“I just want to talk with her and see what’s wrong,” I said.

“I’ll come too,” Nyx said squeezing my shoulders a little.

“Okay,” I said, “But when we get there, I want to talk to her by myself.”

Nyx and Silver Spoon looked at me worried, but nodded.  Silver Spoon then told us to follow her.  I climbed back on to Nyx’s back and we followed Silver Spoon to Diamond Tiara’s house.

Diamond Tiara’s house was a big red house with a blue roof.  It had white windows too.  Silver Spoon walked up to the door and knocked.  A door opened up and a white unicorn stallion stepped out.

“Ah, Miss Spoon,” the stallion said, “What brings you here?”

“Is Diamond Tiara in?” Silver Spoon asked.

“Yes she is, but she’s been keeping herself shut in her room for a while.  She only comes out to use the restroom or eat or go to school.  Master Rich is getting worried.”

“I am worried,” said a new voice.  A brown Earth pony stallion came up.  He had a black mane and tail, a white and blue collar, a red tie, blue eyes, and three money bags for a cutie mark.  “She won’t talk to me or anypony else about what’s bothering her.  She’s been like this for at least a month.”

“Is it okay if I talk to her?” I asked.

“Are you the human child under Princess Twilight’s care?” he asked.

“I am,” I said climbing off Nyx’s back, “My name’s Joshua.  Are you Diamond Tiara’s daddy?”

“Yes,” he said, “Filthy Rich is my name.  I suppose you can try, but I don’t know if she’ll let you in.”

“I think she’ll talk to me,” I said, “I last saw her a few weeks before Nightmare Night.”

“I’ll show you to her room then,” Mr. Rich said, “Miss Nyx, Miss Spoon, you two can wait in the living room until he’s done.”

“Good luck Joshua,” Silver Spoon said to me.  Mr. Rich led me to the top of the stairs and we stopped at a pink door with Diamond Tiara’s cutie mark on it.

“Don’t be surprised if she doesn’t let you in,” Mr. Rich whispered into my ear.  He then left me in front of the door.

Here goes nothing, I thought to myself.  I made a fist with my hand and knocked three times.

“Leave me alone!” Diamond Tiara’s voice said behind the door.

“Diamond Tiara?” I said, “It’s Joshua.  Can we talk?”  It stayed quiet for a little bit, but soon her voice came again.

“It’s open,” she said.  I reached for the door knob and turned it.  I pushed the door open and walked in.  I saw Diamond Tiara on her bed lying on her belly with her head up looking at her pillow and away from me.  “Close the door behind you,” she said.  I did what she said and made sure it was shut all the way.  When it clicked closed, I heard her hooves hit the floor.  I turned around and saw her staring at me.  “Why are you here?”

“I wanted to talk to you,” I said, “You haven’t been...”

“Why would you want to talk to me?!” she said starting to walk to me, “You’re the reason I’m acting like this!”  She got in my face pressing her nose on mine.  She was starting to scare me, I made my hand into a fist again, made it glow white, and she was in the same glow too.  I then moved her away from my face.  Her angry face was gone and was surprised now.  “How did you do that?”

“I’ll tell you if you tell me,” I said.

“Tell you what?”

“Why you’re so mean to everypony and why you haven’t been yourself.”

Diamond Tiara looked at me for a little bit more, then she sat back down onto her bed.  She then patted next to her with her hoof.  “Get comfortable,” she said, “This might take a while.”  I walked over to her bed, and climbed up.  I felt nervous sitting next to her, but her face was sad.

“It started before I got my cutie mark,” she said, “Back then there were these big colts that were picking on me for being a blank flank.  I didn’t tell anypony about it because that would only make them meaner.  By the time I did get my cutie mark, the colts did stop, but they didn’t apologize for it.  That made me really mad, but sad too.  That’s when I wanted everypony else to know how I felt and started being a bully.

“A little before Nightmare Night, when Silver Spoon stopped being my friend, I felt like an outsider, everypony stopped paying attention to me and my teasing, and I felt alone.  That’s why I’ve been avoiding everypony and stayed in my room.

“Well,” she said looking at me, “You’ve heard my story.  Let’s hear yours.”

I wanted to see if she was telling the truth, so I looked in her eyes for a little bit.  I could see she was.  I sighed and told her about everything that had happened to me, starting off with how my world was destroyed and how I was turned into a unicorn for a little bit.  After I was done, I looked at her again.  Her mouth was open in surprise.

“Oh my...” she said, “I...I...I had no idea.  I couldn’t stand the thought of losing my parents.”  She looked away from me for a little bit.  Then, I saw a tear fall from her face.

“Diamond Tiara?” I said.  Just then, she turned back around and wrapped her forelegs around me tightly and started crying into my shoulder.

“I’m so sorry!” she said, “I’m sorry for everything!  For making fun of you for being different, for calling you a freak, and for telling you you’d never fit in with us!  I’m so sorry!”

I was surprised at her.  She was feeling sorry for what she did and saying it too.  I then brought my arms around her and started rubbing her back.

“It’s okay Diamond Tiara,” I said, “I forgive you.”

“You...you do?” she said looking at me and sniffling.

“Yes, I do,” I said smiling at her, “My mom from back home said that sometimes, people need second chances.  You need a second chance Diamond Tiara.”  Diamond Tiara looked at me for a little bit more and then smiled.  It wasn’t the mean smile she used to give.  It was a happy and sad smile.

“Thank you,” she said and hugged me again.  I hugged her back too.  “Does this mean we’re friends?” she asked me.

“I will be your friend Diamond Tiara, but you need to apologize to everypony else first,” I said.

“Will you help me?” she asked.

“Nyx, Silver Spoon, and I can get everypony from our school in the park, and you can apologize to them there,” I said.

“Thanks,” she said, “And I promise...no, I Pinkie Promise that I’ll try and be a good pony from now on.  Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

I looked at her eyes again and saw she was telling the truth.

“Okay Diamond Tiara,” I said letting go of her, “Nyx, Silver Spoon, and I will get our class over in the park.  You’ll see us there right?”

“I will,” she said.  I got off her bed and walked to the door.  “Hey Joshua?”  I turned around to face her.

“Yes?”

“Thank you,” she said smiling again.

“You’re welcome,” I said walking out of her room.

Chapter 39 - Confronting Diamond Tiara (Not Rewritten)

Chapter 40 - The Big Apology

Chapter 40 - The Big Apology

*Nyx’s P.O.V.*

Silver Spoon and I kept our eyes on the staircase, waiting for any signs of Joshua coming down.  We were worried that Joshua was going to get another round of bullying from Diamond Tiara.  Soon we heard Joshua’s footsteps coming down.  He had a determined look on his face when he came at the bottom.  Silver Spoon, Mr. Rich and I walked over to him.

“Well?” I asked Joshua.

“Will my pumpkin be coming out?” Mr. Rich asked.

“I think she will be,” Joshua said, “And she has something she needs to say to the whole class.”  He then turned to me and Silver Spoon.  “Girls, I need your help.  We need to get all of our classmates over to the park.  Diamond Tiara has something she would like to say to everypony.”

“It’s nothing bad is it?” I asked.

“I promise,” he said, “that what she has to say is nothing bad.”

Silver Spoon and I looked at each other.  The unsure looks we were giving showed we were thinking the same thing.  We looked back at Joshua.  “You sure?” Silver Spoon asked.

“She and I will explain at the park after everypony is there,” he said.

“Okay,” I said a little unsure, “I’ll go along with you Joshua.  You okay by yourself Silver Spoon?”

“Sure,” she said, “The whole class already forgave me.  I just hope they do the same for her.”

The three of us left Mr. Rich’s mansion and went to gather up our friends.  Joshua and I got the other Crusaders along with Snips, Snails, and Pip.  While Joshua and I were at Sweet Apple Acres, I made sure to keep myself hidden, because Granny Smith was the one who answered, and we still weren’t on good terms.

Soon enough, the whole class was gathered up in the park when Silver Spoon rejoined Joshua and me.  Just then, before we reached everypony, Joshua looked over to a tree, then back to me.

“I’ll be right back, Nyx,” he said, “I need to check on something.”  He then climbed off my back and walked over to where he was looking before.  Silver Spoon and I then went up to our classmates.

“What’s this all about?” Scootaloo asked.

“Joshua will tell you when he comes back over,” I said.

“Everypony!” Joshua said standing near a picnic table, “Could you all come over here please?”  We all trotted over to where Joshua was standing, and he stood up on one of the seats.

“Why are we all here Joshua?” the grey pegasus named Rumble asked.

“Okay,” Joshua said, “Let me say what I have to.”  He took a deep breath and then explained.  “I’ve been talking with Diamond Tiara, and I found out why she was being a bully to us.”

Several of our classmates gasped and started murmuring.

“She didn’t tease you at all did she Joshie?” Dinky asked.

“I promise Dinks, she didn’t,” he replied, “She just has something she needs to say to all of you.”  He then turned his head over to the tree he went to a moment ago.  “Come on out Diamond Tiara!” he called out.  We all looked over at the tree and Diamond Tiara came walking out with a sad look on her face.  Some of the class had glares on their faces, including Scootaloo, while others had looks of confusion, like Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle.  Diamond Tiara stepped up next to Joshua and looked out at us.

“Everypony,” she said sadly, “This probably isn’t enough to make up for what I’ve done, but I’m really sorry for everything I’ve done: for the way I treated you all, the way I looked down at all of you, and for thinking I was better than any of you.  As Joshua said, he knows why I did what I did.”  She then looked at Joshua who offered a comforting smile.  She then looked back at us.  “I did it because it happened to me, before I got my cutie mark.  Some big colts were teasing me for my blank flank and I had no one to help defend me.  After I got my cutie mark, they didn’t apologize for what they did, so I wanted everypony else to know how I felt.  So again, I’m sorry, and I can understand if you don’t want to forgive me.”  She then lowered her head down in sadness.

The class looked at each other talking amongst themselves.  There was then a long moment of silence.  Then Apple Bloom stepped forward.

“Ah forgive ya, Diamond Tiara,” she said.  Diamond Tiara looked up in surprise.

“You do?” she asked.

“Sure Ah do,” Apple Bloom said, “Your situation was much like Babs’.  Before she first came to Ponyville, there were bullies in Manehatten who were teasin’ her for her blank flank.  Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and I forgave her after the parade float incident, so Ah guess Ah can do the same for you.”

Diamond Tiara looked at Apple Bloom for a while, and then smiled.  “Thanks Apple Bloom, and I’m sorry for everything I did wrong to you.”  The two of them hugged each other for the first time, in friendship.  Sweetie Belle then came up and hugged Diamond Tiara as well.

“I forgive you too,” she said.  Scootaloo looked a little hesitant at first, but eventually, she finally walked forward and joined the hug.

“So do I,” she said.  Diamond Tiara smiled and hugged them all back.

“Thanks girls,” she said.

Eventually, the whole class, Silver Spoon, and I joined in the hug.  Diamond Tiara looked over at Joshua after the hug and walked up to him.  “Thank you for helping me Joshua,” she said, “Are we friends now?”

“Yes Diamond Tiara,” Joshua said, “We are.  I’m proud of you.”  The two of them gave each other a quick hug.

“I’m glad to see you’ve changed your ways Diamond Tiara,” said a voice.  We all looked and saw Miss Cheerilee standing behind us with a smile on her face.

“I owe it all to Joshua, Miss Cheerilee,” Diamond Tiara said, “If he hadn’t come to my house to talk, I probably would’ve kept myself shut in my room.  And just like I Pinkie Promised Joshua, I Pinkie Promise to all of you that I’ll try my best to be a better pony from now on.”  She then went through the motions of the Pinkie Promise.

“Let’s hope you do,” Miss Cheerilee said, “Well class, you’d all best head back home.  It’s getting pretty late, and I look forward to seeing you all in school tomorrow.”  She then walked back toward Ponyville.  Joshua looked to the west and saw the sun going down.

“She’s right everypony, we should head home.  See you all tomorrow!” Joshua said climbing back onto my back.  Everypony went back to their homes as Joshua and I did.

Later that night, as we were all sleeping, I woke up to the sound of Joshua whimpering in his sleep.  I looked over at him and saw some tears coming out of his eyes, as well as a strange wisp of purple smoke.  I was starting to get worried.  I started shaking him.

“Joshua!  Joshua!” I exclaimed, “Wake up!”

“AAAAAAHHHHH!!!!!” he yelled shooting up off his pillow.  He started panting heavily and quickly.  He looked like he had just seen a ghost.

“What happened?!” I asked quickly, “I thought I saw some purple smoke coming from your eyes!”

Joshua didn’t answer me, he quickly tossed the covers off himself and ran over to Twilight.

“MOMMY!  MOMMY!!  WAKE UP!!!” he said, “THERE’S TROUBLE COMING!!!”

Twilight woke up instantly.

“Joshua, what are you doing up in the middle of the night?” she asked sternly, but she softened up as she saw the tears in his eyes.  “Are you alright?” she asked concerned.  Joshua shook his head quickly.  Twilight quickly brought him up and hugged him.  I heard Spike groaning from his basket as Joshua’s screaming slowly woke him up.

“What’s going on?” he asked groggily, “I was dreaming of having a nice dinner with Rarity.”

“Joshua had a bad dream apparently,” Twilight replied.  Joshua suddenly pulled back and shook his head.

“It wasn’t a dream!” he said bawling, “I know why I got turned into a unicorn a while ago!”

“You do?” Twilight asked quizzically, “But Princess Celestia said she couldn’t find anything when you first got your horn.”

“That’s because who was doing it hid himself from her magic!” Joshua exclaimed.

“What do you mean himself?” Twilight asked.

“Wait a minute Twilight,” I said, “He might be right.  While he was whimpering in his sleep, I saw a strange purple wisp of smoke coming from his eyes.”

“Purple wisp of smoke?” Twilight asked suddenly.  She then suddenly gasped and looked at Joshua straight in the eyes.  “You don’t mean to say it’s...!”

“It was Mommy!” Joshua said still crying, “It was KING SOMBRA!!!”

Chapter 40 - The Big Apology (Not Rewritten)

Chapter 41 - Shaded Truths

Chapter 41 - Shaded Truths

*Twilight’s P.O.V.*

I couldn’t believe it.  I don’t know how it made sense, but it did.  Joshua had just seen one of the worst evils of Equestrian history and found out the reason he was turned into a unicorn.

“What happened?” I asked him.  He still had tears falling out of his eyes, but I kept rubbing his back soothingly.

“While I was sleeping, there were black thunderclouds all around me, and lighting coming down very close to me...” he explained.

*Joshua’s P.O.V. a few minutes ago*

I was standing alone with no ground under my feet.  There were dark clouds all over and thunder and lightning.  I really didn’t like thunderstorms.  Just then, there was a dark voice laughing around me.

“Who’s there?!” I said.

“Thought you could keep yourself from being a unicorn and becoming my pawn, didn’t you ape?” the voice said.  Being called an ape hurt me.

“Who are you?!” I asked again, “Why are you talking about my unicorn transformation?!  Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Mommy, and her friends turned me back to normal!”

“Those pathetic ponies merely delayed my plans at best,” the voice said again, “You’re the one key element I need to taking over Equestria, and turning you into a unicorn was the best way to control you.”

“Control me?!” I said surprised, “What do you mean ‘control me’?”

“By possessing your body once it was complete, but you had to go and have your so called ‘family’ change you back,” the voice said again.

“But Princess Celestia said that she couldn’t find what was making me into a pony!” I said, “How did she not find you?!”

“I concealed myself with my own magic,” he said, “I’ve wasted enough time now.  Unicorn or not, the time has come for me to take control of your body.”  A dark shadow landed in front of me and turned into a tall black unicorn with red eyes, a red curved horn, grey armor, a short, wavy black mane and tail, sharp teeth, and purple smoke coming from his eyes.  “Equestria will belong to me!”

I screamed and backed away quickly.  “You!” I exclaimed, “You’re...you’re...you’re the bad pony Aunt Cadance told me about!”

“That’s right,” he said, “I am King Sombra!”

“But Aunt Cadance said the Crystal Heart destroyed you!”

“Part of my life was saved inside my horn, my power was weakened greatly, but now, say goodbye to everything you hold dear,” he said walking closer to me.

“NO!!!” I said trying to get away, “LEAVE ME ALONE!!!”

“There’s no point in trying to avoid me,” he said laughing, “Resistance is futile.”  He got really close to me.

“LUNA!!!” I called out, “HELP!!!”

Just then, a lightning bolt hit the ground between me and Sombra and knocked us away from each other.  When I got back up, Princess Luna was standing there.

“PRINCESS LUNA!!!” I said.

“BEGONE FROM HIS DREAMS AND HIS MIND FOREVER YOU CURR!!!!” she yelled in a loud echoing voice.  I had to cover my ears, because she was really loud.  She then shot a beam of magic from her horn and it hit Sombra.

“AAARRRGGHHH!!!” Sombra yelled, “Don’t think you’ve seen the last of me, human!  Equestria will belong to me!!!”  He was then gone, and the thunderclouds were gone too, the starry place where Princess Celestia and Princess Luna first found me was there instead.  I looked over at Luna and saw her looking at me sadly.

“LUNA!” I said running over to her.  She opened her forelegs up and caught me as I jumped to her.  She then hugged me and rubbed a hoof on my back as I cried.

“Shhh,” she said, “He won’t bother you in your dreams anymore.  But I fear he may soon be returning.”

“He said he was the one who turned me into a unicorn,” I said, “he was going to use me to hurt you, Princess Celestia, Mommy, Nyx, Spike, my friends, and Dinky!  I don’t want to hurt anyone!”  I buried my head in her shoulder, but she kept rubbing my back.

“Shhh,” she said again, “We won’t let that happen.”  She then pulled me away from her to look at me.  “Joshua, you must tell your mother.  Wake up and tell Twilight Sparkle what you saw here.”

“I will Princess Luna,” I said, “But I’m really scared.”

“I know you are,” she said, “But you must tell her.  We need to act fast, or Equestria will be doomed.  Now wake up and tell your mother.”  She then lit up her horn and put it to my head.  A bright light filled my eyes and I woke up in my bed.

*Twilight’s P.O.V.*

“That’s when I woke up,” Joshua said to me after he finished telling us his dream.

“I can’t believe this,” I said, “I should’ve known King Sombra would still be around.

*Third Person P.O.V.*

After leaving Joshua’s dreams, Princess Luna quickly made her way to Celestia’s chambers.  Celestia was sound asleep when Luna came in.  She put her hoof on her sister’s shoulders and started shaking her.

“Sister!  Sister!” Luna said, “Wake up!  We have a very serious problem!”

Celestia’s eyes opened up slowly as she stood up.

“Luna?” Celestia said, “You seemed troubled.”

“I am!” Luna exclaimed, “I just visited the dreams of our friend Joshua, and what I saw there was the reason he was turned into a unicorn not too long ago!”

Celestia seemed to fully wake up at hearing this.

“Are you certain Luna?” she asked, “I couldn’t find any real source to how...”

“That’s because he was concealing himself well within Joshua’s body!” Luna interrupted.

“He?” Celestia said, “Who are you speaking of?”

“I am speaking of the black unicorn that overthrew the Crystal Empire so long ago,” Luna said, “King Sombra.”

Celestia’s eyes shrank at hearing that.

“No doubt right now,” Luna continued, “Joshua has already told your student about his unexpected and frightening encounter.”

Celestia said no words, but instead lit her horn up, and in a bright flash of light, Luna and Celestia disappeared from her chambers.

*Twilight’s P.O.V.*

Joshua was still crying his eyes out over his frightening encounter with the dark, crystal hungry pony.  I tried my best to comfort him, but he didn’t seem to be getting calmed down.  Nyx and Spike had wide-eyed looks on their faces after hearing Joshua’s story of his unwelcome visit.  I was burning on the inside with anger.  How dare that no good excuse for a king try and control my adopted human son!  But I also felt sadness.  Joshua was going through a new hardship, something I felt he was nowhere near ready for: the dangers that Equestria possesses.

“What are we going to do Twilight?” Nyx asked me.

“I don’t know Nyx,” I said, “I just don’t know.”

“Twilight!” came a voice from downstairs.

“Princess Celestia!” Spike exclaimed, “She’s downstairs.”

I got off the bed and while keeping Joshua held in one foreleg, the four of us headed downstairs.  Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were there waiting for us.

“I’m sorry for disturbing you at this time of night, my faithful student, but...” I held up a hoof to stop her.

“I know Princess Celestia,” I said, “And you needn’t apologize.  I’ve been trying to help comfort Joshua, but it hasn’t been helping much.  He just had a very nasty encounter.”

“May I see him for a minute?” she asked.  Joshua pulled away from me and looked at me uncertainly.

“It’ll be okay Joshua,” I told him while wiping away some of his tears.  He looked at me for a bit more, but eventually nodded.  I placed him down and he walked over to Princess Celestia.

“Now Joshua,” she said, “What I’m about to do will protect you from being controlled by King Sombra, so you don’t need to worry about hurting anypony.”  She then lit up her horn and placed it on Joshua’s forehead.  Joshua’s whole body lit up in her gold magic and kept shining for a few seconds until in dimmed down.  “There you go.”

Joshua didn’t say anything but graciously nodded his head at Princess Celestia.  He then walked back over to me.  I picked him back up and continued to rub his back.

“What are we going to do Princess?” I asked her.

“We will need to keep a close eye on Joshua at all times,” she said, “And send word to Shining Armor and Princess Cadance.  If I know Sombra, he’ll try and take over the Crystal Empire again, as it will be the key point to him taking Equestria for himself.”

“I think I know how to keep a close watch on him,” I said, “I’ll need an object that he’ll have to carry around at all times.”

“What about my locket?” Joshua said holding up his heart-shaped locket.

“That’s perfect Joshua,” I said lighting my horn, “You’ll need to keep this with you at all times.”

“I always do,” Joshua said.

After I finished putting the spell on his locket, Joshua continued hugging me.  I felt a little bit more at ease knowing that I had a way of tracking him.  The spell I had placed on his locket would warn my horn of any sign of trouble that Joshua would possibly be in.  Soon afterwards, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna left for Canterlot, and the four of us went back to sleep.  Joshua wanted to sleep next to me tonight, and I completely understood.

*Third Person P.O.V.*

Elsewhere, on the outskirts of Ponyville, near the Everfree Forest, a black shadow was moving swiftly along.  Inside that shadow was the mind of King Sombra.

The cursed night princess, she foiled my plans of controlling that human and using him to take Equestria, he thought to himself, No matter.  If I can’t control him, then I will kidnap him and hold him for ransom.  And the price will be all of Equestria for myself.  The Princesses and the Elements of Harmony will pay for interfering.

Chapter 41 - Shaded Truths (Not Rewritten)

Chapter 42 - Capture

Chapter 42 - Capture

*Nyx’s P.O.V.*

I was really scared for my brother right now as we walked to school that morning.  It was a very disturbing night last night.  I wasn’t created until shortly after Sombra was defeated in the Crystal Empire, so this was completely new for me and for Joshua too.

“Hey Nyx!  Joshua!”

It was Apple Bloom’s voice.  We turned around and saw her running up to us.  When she saw the worried looks on our faces, she grew concerned.

“Is somethin’ wrong, guys?” she asked, “Y’all look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

“I have,” Joshua said.

“Really?”

“Last night,” I said, “Joshua found out why he was turned into a unicorn.  Did Applejack tell you about her, Twilight, and the others’ first adventure in the Crystal Empire?”

“Yeah.”

“Well, it would seem that King Sombra wasn’t completely destroyed.”

Apple Bloom gasped.  “Y’mean he’s the one who turned Joshua into a unicorn?!”

“Not only that,” Joshua said with tears in his eyes, “But he tried to control me to make me hurt you all.”

“Thankfully, Princess Celestia made sure that won’t happen,” I said, “She put on spell on Joshua that will prevent him from being controlled.”

“That brings some relief,” Apple Bloom said sighing.  She then put a hoof on Joshua’s back as we kept walking.  “Let’s just hope Sombra gets captured before he gets to ya.”

“I hope so too,” Joshua said.

School went by very slowly than it normally did, so the wait for lunch and recess was really long.  When lunch and recess finally rolled around, Joshua and I sat by ourselves, but we hardly touched our food.  We weren’t feeling very hungry.

“Something wrong you two?”

We looked up and saw Dinky walking up to us

“Yeah,” I said nodding, “Joshua had a really nasty visit last night while sleeping.”

“Will you be okay Joshie?” she asked looking at him.

“I don’t know Dinks,” he replied, “I know why I was turned into a unicorn now.  It was King Sombra.”

“King Sombra?!” Dinky exclaimed, “The bad pony who tried to take over the Crystal Empire?”

“Yeah,” he said, “he tried to control me and make me hurt all of you.  Princess Celestia put a spell on me so that won’t happen.”

“Well, don’t worry,” Dinky said hugging Joshua softly, “I’ll be there for you, just like I always have been and always will be.”

“Thank you Dinks,” Joshua said hugging her back.

The rest of the school week passed normally.  The rest of the Crusaders, and Twilight’s friends soon heard about what happened.  They all offered words of support to us, and it helped lift our spirits a little bit, but that Friday after school, things went from bad to worse.

Dinky offered to walk home with me and Joshua that day.  Just then, the sky got really dark and cloudy.  Thunder could be heard all around us.  Joshua started shaking in fear.

“Girls!” he said, “Those are the clouds from my dream!”

“C’mon, let’s hurry to the library!” I said.  Joshua quickly climbed onto my back wrapped his arms tightly around my neck.  Dinky and I started running side by side as fast as we could to make it to the library.  Suddenly, the ground around us started erupting with dark black crystals trying to block our path, and a dark voice filled the sky with dark evil laughter.  Just then, I tripped over a rock and fell forward onto my chin.  “OOF!” I exclaimed.  Joshua was lurched forward off my back and onto the ground in front of me.  Dinky slid to a stop and turned around.

“Joshie!” she exclaimed running back over to Joshua.  But before she reached him, a dark crystal wall appeared between them.  I stood up as fast as I could and tried to get to Joshua, but another dark crystal wall blocked me from him.

“NYX!  DINKS!” HELP!!!” Joshua called from within his prison.  He tried reaching out from his prison to grab one of our hooves.  I tried using my Earth pony strength to break through, but was only able to slightly crack the crystals.  Just then, a bright flash appeared in front of us, and there was Twilight.  “MOMMY!!!” Joshua called, his hoof holding Dinky’s tightly.

“I’ll get you out of there!  Dinky let go of him for a moment!” she said.  Dinky did so, and Twilight surrounded Joshua in her magic and teleported him out of there, but Joshua was quickly sucked back in!

“OW!” Joshua said.  The side of his face was smacked against his dark crystal prison.  Just then a dark shadow formed beneath Joshua and started pulling him in!  “NO!!  HELP!!!”

“LITTLE BROTHER!!!” I said trying to reach for him, but he couldn’t grab my hoof.  Twilight tried reaching for him with her hoof, and Joshua managed to grab hers, but it was slowly slipping out of her grasp.  Dinky and I grabbed each of Twilight’s hind legs and tried to help her pull Joshua out, but it was no use.  Joshua lost his grip and slipped in.

“MOMMY!!!” Joshua called out.

Just then, a bright light erupted from within, the crystal prison was destroyed, and the dark crystal pieces flew everywhere.  Twilight, Dinky, and I searched everywhere in the remains, but there was no sign of him.

He was gone.

Captured.

“JOSHUA!!!” Twilight yelled out in agony.  This was the loudest I’ve heard her yell.  She used the Royal Canterlot Voice, and it was louder than Luna’s.  Dinky and I were holding each other and crying in each others’ hooves.  My little brother was kidnapped.

“JOSHIE!!!” Dinky cried.

*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

It was dark all around me.  I was stuck and couldn’t move.  Then, I felt my bottom hit something hard.

“OW!” I said.  I looked around and saw I was inside a big, dark cave, with red and green fires on sticks.  I was really scared.  Even more scared than when my home was being destroyed.  Then the dark laugh came back.

“King Sombra!” I exclaimed.  The dark unicorn appeared in front of me with a bad smile on his face.

“Welcome my prisoner,” he said.  His horn was then covered in what looked like purple bubbles.  I stood up and tried running away, but  more crystal walls appeared around me.  I bumped into them and fell back down.

“NO!” I said feeling tears fall out, “LET ME OUT!!!”  I tried pounding on the walls, but nothing.

“You’re not going anywhere,” Sombra said, “You’re going to stay right here until Equestria belongs to me.”  He then started laughing loudly.  I sat down, tucked in my knees, wrapped my arms around them, and buried my head in my arms.  I started crying.

Mommy, please help! I thought.

Chapter 42 - Capture (Not Rewritten)

Chapter 43 - The Plan of Rescue

Chapter 43 - The Plan of Rescue

*Twilight’s P.O.V.*

Anger, sadness, fear, but most of all, hatred.  Those were the feelings I was feeling inside me at the moment.  Anger for Sombra capturing Joshua, sadness that I couldn’t save Joshua in time, fear that Sombra could possibly hurt Joshua, and hatred towards that terrible excuse for a king.

Spike, all my friends, and Joshua’s friends were there at the library when Nyx, Dinky, and I got back.

“Twilight!!!” Rainbow exclaimed, “What the hay happened?!  There wasn’t supposed to be any thunderstorm scheduled for today!!”

“It wasn’t created by the weather team Rainbow,” I said, “King Sombra finally struck.”

Everypony gasped at hearing that.  Fluttershy quickly got up to me.

“Where’s Joshua?!” she asked.  My head lowered down in response.

“Ya don’t mean to say that he’s been...” Applejack paused and gulped, “Kidnapped?”

“As much as I hate to say it,” I said feeling tears sting my eyes again, “he has.”  There was a sudden deflating sound.  Pinkie’s mane and tail were straightened out.

“What do we do?!” Pinkie asked, “How do we find him?!”

“Well, a week ago when we learned all of this,” I explained, “I placed a spell on Joshua’s locket that came with him when he arrived in Equestria.  Hopefully he kept that charm on him and didn’t lose it.”  I then lit up my horn and reached out to locate where Joshua could possibly be.  My magic then pointed up north, beyond the Crystal Empire.  “Okay everypony, if Joshua still has that charm on him, Sombra has taken him somewhere north of the Crystal Empire.”

Rainbow smacked her two hooves together.  “Then let’s go there and get him back!”

Pinkie’s mane and tail poofed back up.  “That mean-meanie pants Sombra won’t get away with this!”

“That sorry excuse for a king is not going to get away with kidnapping Joshua!” Fluttershy exclaimed.

“Spike, send a letter to the Princess and let her know where were going,” I said to him, “And keep an eye on Nyx while I’m gone.”

“You got it Twi!” Spike said pulling out a scroll and starting to write.

“WHAT?!” Nyx exclaimed, “But I want to help!”

“I know you do sweetie,” I said, “But this is too dangerous, and you know it.  The best you can do for Joshua right now is be strong for him.”  Nyx looked down, feeling sad no doubt.

“You’re right,” she said.  Spike soon finished up the letter and sent it off to Princess Celestia.  I then went into the library and got the Elements of Harmony out.

“Okay girls, let’s move out!” I said running to the train station with the girls following close behind.  Hang on Joshua! I thought to myself, Mommy’s coming!

*Third Person P.O.V.*

The air was empty in Celestia’s chambers and she felt that something was wrong.  Terribly wrong.  Her suspicions were proved correct when a letter appeared on her desk and when she read it.

Dear Princess Celestia,

Sombra finally struck and kidnapped Joshua.  Twilight managed to locate him with the spell she placed on his locket.  He’s somewhere north of the Crystal Empire.  Twilight and the other are going there right now to get him back.

Sincerely,

Spike

Celestia’s brow was furrowed in anger.  She brought out a new piece of parchment and began writing.

Dear Cadance,

As I told you a few days ago, Sombra has returned.  Now he has struck and kidnapped your nephew Joshua.  No doubt he’ll be coming after you, Shining Armor, and the Crystal Empire.  Keep a close eye out and don’t worry.  Twilight and her friends are on their way there right now with the Elements of Harmony to rescue him.

Love,

Aunt Celestia

She then used her magic to teleport the message off to her niece and nephew-in-law.

Be strong Joshua, she said to herself, Help is on the way!

In the Crystal Empire...

In the nursery of the Crystal Castle, the young prince, Guard Armor could sense something wasn’t right, and he made it known.  He started fussing lightly, hoping to possibly catch his parents’ attention.  He succeeded.  Shining Armor and Cadance came in.

“What’s wrong Guard?” Cadance asked, “Are you hungry?”

Guard just reached out to his mother.  Cadance picked up her son and cradled him in her forelegs trying to calm him down.  Just then, a scroll appeared in front of her.  She used her magic to unroll it and once she read it, she gasped sharply.

“What is it Cadance?” Shining asked.  Cadance sighed as she teleported the scroll to her and Shining’s room.  She then looked at her husband with a solemn expression.

“You remember the message Aunt Celestia sent us a week ago about Sombra and Joshua?” she asked.

“Yeah?”

“Sombra struck,” Cadance said, “and he kidnapped Joshua.”  Shining gasped sharply at hearing that.  Guard started whining louder.  Shining and Cadance looked down at their son.  “Maybe that’s the reason Guard was fussing.  Twilight and her friends are on their way here right now, and I’ll have to double the strength of the Crystal Heart to make sure he won’t take over the Empire again.”

“I’ll gather up some of the guards and we’ll search everywhere near the Empire.  If that no good shadow harms one hair on my nephew, he’ll pay severely!” Shining said stamping down a hoof.  He then ran out of the nursery to gather up some guards.  Guard continued whining in Cadance’s embrace.  Cadance looked down at him and started to gently rock him back and forth.

“Don’t worry Guard,” she said, “We’ll save your cousin.”

*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

I was still very scared and crying, wanting my mommy to come and save me.  Sombra went to sleep.  He told me that he was going to attack Uncle Shining and Aunt Cadance tomorrow, while I stayed here.  I was really hungry too.  I was really worried that I wouldn’t see my mommy, Nyx, Spike, Dinky, or my friends ever again.

Just then, I heard a voice whisper to me.

“Psst!”

I looked around the dark cave trying to find who was calling to me.

“Who’s there?!” I whispered back.

“Over here!”

It was coming from the entrance of the dark cave.  There was pony standing there.  It wasn’t Sombra.  I couldn’t see what he or she looked like, because she had a black cloak covering her, but I saw four light blue hooves that weren’t covered near the ground.

“Who are you?” I asked.

“Are you Twilight Sparkle’s adopted human son?” the pony asked.

“I am!” I whispered, “How do you know mommy and about me?!”

“I happen to be an acquaintance of hers.  And there have been rumors of Twilight Sparkle adopting a young human colt.  Don’t you worry little one,” the pony said, “I don’t have the power to free you from your prison, but I will guide your mother to you.  I owe Twilight Sparkle this much for what transpired between us last time.”

“Who are you?  Can you please tell me your name?!”

“It is I, the Great and Powerful Trixie!” the pony whispered moving the hood off her head.  It was a light blue unicorn mare with a white mane and tail, and purple eyes.  The cloak was still covering her cutie mark.

“Trixie?” I asked, “The magician pony?  How did you find me?”

“I was visiting the Crystal Empire, admiring its beauty and magnificence, when I saw a mysterious black shadow moving into the mountains north from there.  Curiosity got the better of me, and I followed it.  Good thing I did too, because you need rescuing,” she said, “I will go and tell the Prince and Princess where you are.”

“Please hurry Trixie!” I whispered, “Sombra said he’s going to go after my Aunt Cadance and Uncle Shining tomorrow!”

“I will hurry!” she said putting the hood back over her head, “You will be saved little one, by the Great and Heroic Trixie!”  She then ran out of the cave quickly.

Please hurry Trixie! I thought to myself, Please hurry!

Chapter 44 - The Encounter (Not Rewritten)

Chapter 45 - Reunion (Final)

Chapter 45 (Final) - Reunion

*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

The rainbow started pushing down on Sombra’s magic, and then it hit him and broke his horn to pieces.

“NOOO!!!” he yelled, “THIS CAN’T BE!!!”

“SOMBRA!!!” Mommy yelled, her eyes still white, “FOR KIDNAPPING MY SON, ATTEMPTING TO OVERTHROW THE CRYSTAL EMPIRE AND ALL OF EQUESTRIA, AND FOR ASSAULTING ME, A PRINCESS OF EQUESTRIA, I HEREBY IN THE NAME OF PRINCESS CELESTIA AND PRINCESS LUNA BANISH YOU TO THE PITS OF TARTARUS, WHERE YOU ARE TO LIVE OUT THE REST OF YOUR LIFE WITHOUT YOUR MAGIC!!!”

“CURSE YOU!!!” Sombra yelled.  His body started turning white as he yelled out more.  He then disappeared in white sparks.  Mommy and her friends landed on the ground with their eyes back to normal.  The crystal walls around me disappeared in white sparks too.  Tears started pouring out of my eyes, but they were of happiness, as I ran over to Mommy.

“Mommy!!!” I cried.  I jumped up to her as she opened her hooves out to me, and I wrapped my arms around her neck.  She wrapped her hooves around my back and started rubbing it.

“Oh Joshua!” she said as she rubbed her cheek against mine, “Thank goodness your okay!”  I felt tears coming out of Mommy’s eyes too as we hugged each other.  We stayed hugging each other for a long time.

“Are ya feeling better sugarcube?” I heard Applejack ask me.  I looked at her and nodded.

“I am now that Mommy’s here,” I said sniffling.  I then felt Mommy put her lips on my cheek as she kissed me.

“Are you sure?” Mommy asked, “Sombra didn’t hurt you at all?”

“No Mommy,” I said, “He didn’t.  Can we go back home?  I want to see Nyx and Spike and the others.”

“Of course we can,” Mommy said.  She stood up and kept her foreleg around me, and we started going out of the cave.  After a while, we saw Trixie at the entrance.

“Trixie!” I said.  Mommy put me down and I ran over and hugged Trixie.  “Thank you!  You helped Mommy and her friends save me!”

“You’re very welcome,” she said putting her foreleg on my shoulder, “I owed Twilight Sparkle this much after what happened before.”

“Trixie,” Mommy said, “This is much more than I could’ve asked for you.  You helped us save Joshua.  If there’s anything I can do...”

“There is one thing,” Trixie said, “Could you perhaps teach Trixie some of your magic tricks?”

“Of course Trixie,” Mom said nodding, “I’d be glad to.”

“Trixie thanks you Twilight Sparkle.”

“C’mon y’all,” Applejack said, “Shining and Cadance are probably waitin’ fer us.”

Mommy put me on her back and the eight of us went to the Crystal Empire.  On the way there, Trixie told Mommy and her friends how she found me in the cave Sombra had me trapped inside.  A few minutes later, we saw Aunt Cadance, Uncle Shining, and Cousin Guard waiting for near the castle.

“Joshua!” Aunt Cadance said running up to us.  She picked me up off of Mom’s back and hugged me in her hooves and wings.  “Thank goodness you’re alright!”  After a little bit more hugging from her, Uncle Shining came up and hugged me too.

“You’re not hurt or anything buddy?” he asked.

“Sombra didn’t hit me or anything,” I said hugging him back.

“Thank goodness,” he said letting go.  I then saw Guard crawling over to me with a big smile on his face.

“Hey Guard,” I said picking him up.  He then wrapped his little hooves around my neck and hugged me.  I wrapped my arms around him too and hugged him back.  Just then I heard my stomach growl.

“Why don’t you all join us for lunch?” Cadance asked us.  We all nodded our heads.  I was really hungry.

“Cadance,” Mommy said, “Can you send a message to Spike and have him bring Nyx and her friends over?”

“Sure Twilight,” Aunt Cadance said, “I’ll let the guards know to be on the lookout for them.”

*Nyx’s P.O.V.*

It was almost noon and Twilight and the others still hadn’t come back.  Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Twist, Dinky, Sparkler, and Derpy were at the library with me and Spike waiting.  I was starting to get worried.  What if Sombra had hurt Joshua?  What if he hurt Twilight and her friends?!  What if he already took Equestria for himself?!

My thoughts were interrupted from a gagging sound from Spike.  He suddenly belched out a letter.  He quickly opened it up and started to read it.  As he did, his eyes grew wider and wider.  After he finished, he rolled it back up and suddenly jumped up and cheered.

“YES!!!” he exclaimed.

“What is it Spike?!” Sweetie Belle asked.

“THEY SAVED HIM!!!” he said, “JOSHUA’S SAVED!!!”

We all started jumping around the library in happiness and relief!  My little brother was okay!  Dinky was no doubt the happiest of us all.  She was crying tears of joy as she hugged Derpy and Sparkler.

“Come on everypony!” Spike said, “Cadance invited us all to the Crystal Empire to see him!”

“Let’s go then!” Apple Bloom said running out the door with us following her.

*Twilight’s P.O.V*

Cadance sent a letter to both Spike and Princess Celestia, telling her that Joshua was safe and Sombra was banished to Tartarus, no longer able to use magic.  We were all in the dining hall having lunch.  Joshua was glad to finally get some food in his stomach.  He hadn’t eaten since lunch at school yesterday.  Soon a guard came up to Cadance and whispered into her ear.

“Well, what are you waiting for?” she said, “Show them in!”

“Yes your majesty,” the guard said.  He then left the dining hall.

“Show who in?” Joshua asked.

“Spike, Nyx, and your friends, sweetie,” she replied.  Joshua smiled brightly at hearing that.  A few moments later, the doors burst open.

“JOSHUA!!!” a chorus of voices called.  Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Nyx, Spike, Dinky, and Twist came running in straight towards Joshua.  Derpy and Sparkler were slowly walking in behind them.

“GUYS!”  Joshua climbed out of his chair and ran towards them.  They all met halfway in a big group hug with Joshua in the middle of it all.  “I’m so glad to see you all again!” he said.

“And we’re glad you’re okay little brother!” Nyx said.  The whole group broke apart, but Dinky moved closer to Joshua and put a hoof on his shoulder.

“I was worried that I’d never see you again Joshie,” she said with tears in her eyes.

“Me too Dinks,” Joshua said.  The two of them hugged each other again.  They stayed that way for a while.  Just then, a flash of light emerged from the room and Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were standing there.

“Hello everypony,” Princess Celestia said, “I trust you all are doing well?”

“We are now Princess,” I said to her.

“Wonderful,” she replied.  She then looked at Joshua.  “Are you alright Joshua?” she asked.

“Yes Princess Celestia,” he said nodding, “It was very scary, but I’m okay now.”

“We are very glad to hear that,” Luna said.

We spent the rest of the day talking with each other.  Celestia and Luna offered Trixie a great deal of thanks to her for leading me and my friends to Joshua.  Cadance was glad to let us all stay in the Crystal Castle for the night.  Joshua introduced Guard to the rest of his friends and spent the day playing together.  That night after dinner, and after Celestia and Luna went back to Canterlot, we all went to bed.

In the middle of the night however, I woke up to the sound of some shuffling in my bed.  Joshua was climbing out and walking over to the balcony where I told him I would adopt him many months ago.  I got up and walked over to him.

“You okay Joshua?”

“I had a bad dream,” he said sniffling, “I dreamt that I was still Sombra’s prisoner.  Before you found me, he said that you wouldn’t have let him take me if you loved me.”

“I do love you Joshua,” I said draping a wing over his back, “You shouldn’t let those words get to you.  I loved you when I said I would adopt you, and I’ve always loved you since then.  Sombra’s gone for good now and will never bother Equestria again.”  We sat there in silence a bit more.  A thought then came to mind as I looked at Joshua with his arm around my foreleg.  “Hey Joshua,” I said to him.  He looked up at me.  “Would you like me to sing you to sleep?”

“Yes please,” he said.

I pulled him closer in and started singing.

Youtube Video

(You’ll Be In My Heart by Phil Collins)

I heard a light snoring after I finished singing and looked down to see Joshua with his head resting against my foreleg with a smile on his face.  I carefully lifted him up and flapped back over to the bed, where I lay him down gently.

“Goodnight Joshua,” I said draping a foreleg over him, “I love you.”

I felt Joshua snuggle closer to me.

“I love you too, Mommy,” he said smiling.

THE END

Chapter 45 - Reunion (Final) (Not Rewritten)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 7 - A Day with Spike (Rewritten)

Chapter 7 - Party at the Library

Chapter 7 - Party at the Library*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

We soon came back to the library, but before we went up to the door, Nyx lifted me off her back.

“Hey Joshua, why don’t you open the door?” she said with a smile on her face.

“Okay,” I said.  I walked up, pulled the handle down, and pushed the door open.  I walked in and Nyx followed me inside.  She then shut the door behind her, and the library went dark.  “Nyx?” I called out, shaking a little bit.

“I’m right here, Joshua,” she said laying a hoof on my shoulder, “What’s wrong?”

“I’m kind of scared of the dark,” I said, “Where are Twilight and Spike?  And why are there no lights?”  Suddenly the lights came on and…

“SURPRISE!!!” said many voices.

I jumped when the lights came on.  The library had balloons and streamers all over, and there were lots of ponies inside too.  I was surprised.

“What is this?” I asked.

“It’s your ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ party!” said a pink pony coming up to me and Nyx.  It was Pinkie Pie.  “Hi there!  I’m Pinkie Pie!  I put together this party for you!  Were you surprised?! Huh huh huh huh huh?!” she asked.

“Yes I was,” I said, “But, why did you run away when I said hello?”

“Well, I know everypony here in Ponyville, and I know I’ve never seen you before!  You were all, ‘Hello,’ and I was like, ‘*gasp*’ so I hurried over to the library because I figured if you were with Twilight and Nyxie, then you must be living with them and Spike too!  When I came in, I told Spike we needed to put together a welcome party for you!  Then Spike told me where you came from and what you’ve been through, and that made me sad, so I decided to throw the bestest welcome party I possibly could to make you feel happy again!” she said in one breath, “So what do you think?”

“I don’t know what to say…” I said with my eyes filling up, “Thank you so much Pinkie.”  I then gave her a hug.

“Aw,” she said smiling and returning the hug, “You’re welcome Joshie.”

“Joshie?” I asked looking up at her.

“That’s my new nickname for you,” Pinkie said, “You like it?”

“I do like it Pinkie,” I replied, “Thank you.”  The party quickly began, and Pinkie moved me over to the dance floor.  Pinkie and I started dancing together to a song she told me was her jam.  After the song, I got hungry, so I went to a snack table for something to eat.  While I was over there, I saw a gray pegasus with a yellow mane and tail and bubbles for a cutie mark.  I then saw her eyes, and they were crossed.  I wondered if she could see okay.  “Excuse me?” I said to the pegasus.

She looked down at me and smiled.  “Hi there,” she said, “Your name is Joshua right?”  I nodded.  “It’s nice to meet you.  I’m Derpy Hooves.”

“It’s nice to meet you too Derpy.  Can you see okay with your eyes crossed?” I asked.

“Hey, don’t worry.  I’m okay Joshua,” she said, “Things may not go well for me from time to time, but I’m okay in the end.”

“Okay,” I said.  I then noticed something or someone behind Derpy.  “Who’s that behind you?”  Derpy looked behind her and smiled.

“That’s my little muffin, Dinky,” she said, “Come on out and say ‘Hi’ Dinky.”  A filly came out from behind Derpy.  She had a light purple coat, the same color mane as Derpy, and a unicorn horn.  I also saw she didn’t have a cutie mark either.  I wondered why I didn’t see her in the Cutie Mark Crusaders.  She looked at me with a shy face.

“Hi,” I said reaching out a hand, “It’s nice to meet you Dinky.”  She gave me a small smile and placed one of her hooves in my hand and shook it.

“She can be shy around new guys,” Derpy told me, “but once she gets to know you, she can be a great friend.”

“I hope I can see you again Dinky,” I said to her, “It was nice meeting you both.”  I left the snack table after grabbing a couple cookies.

There were lots of games at the party.  One Pinkie got me to play was called Pin the Tail on the Pony.  It was a lot like Pin the Tail on the Donkey back home.  I got the tail on the right spot when I took my turn.  After the games, I got to meet some more ponies.  One was the pony playing the music.  She was a white unicorn pony with a blue mane and tail, and she had big purple sunglasses so I couldn’t see her eyes.  She told me her name was Vinyl Scratch, and she had a music note as a cutie mark.  She seemed a nice pony.  Another one was a purple unicorn who I saw Derpy and Dinky with.  She had a darker purple mane and tail and her cutie mark were three diamonds.  Her name was Sparkler and she was Dinky’s older sister.  She was a nice pony too.

Later, I was standing by myself listening to the music play when I felt somepony tap my shoulder.  I turned around and saw two mares.  One was a unicorn with a green coat, a light blue-green and white mane and tail, and her cutie mark was an instrument.  The other was an Earth pony with a light yellow coat, a blue and pink mane and tail, and her cutie mark had three candy wrappers.  “Hello,” I said.

“Hi there,” said the unicorn holding out a hoof, “My name is Lyra Heartstrings, and this is Bon Bon.”  I took the hoof in my hand shaking it.

“It’s nice to meet you both,” I said.

“You’re a human right?” Lyra asked.

“I am,” I replied, “Why do you ask?”  Before I knew what was happening, Lyra quickly picked me up and hugged me.  I was confused.  She then started talking again.

“You have no idea how long I’ve waited for this happen!” she said happily, “Most ponies thought I was crazy saying humans existed, but now you show up!”

“Lyra!” Bon Bon exclaimed, “Put him down!”

Lyra quickly did.  “What was that all about?” I asked.

“I’m sorry about Lyra, Joshua,” Bon Bon said, “She’s been overly excited about you when we saw you with Twilight and Nyx earlier.  I had a feeling she’d go too far, but not THIS far.”

“It’s okay Bon Bon,” I replied, “I’m pretty happy that there’s a pony here who knows about humans.”  Lyra smiled at me again.

“Is it okay if I ask you questions about your kind?” she asked me.

“I guess so,” I replied.  She then hugged me again and kept saying thank you to me rubbing her cheek to mine.  “But not today please?  I’m kind of tired.”

“Okay, you just let me know when you’re ready for my questions okay?” Lyra said looking at me.  I nodded my head at her.  “Great!  Thanks again,” she said rubbing her cheek at mine again.

“Just make sure they’re questions he will be able to answer Lyra,” Bon Bon said, “He is a young kid after all.”

“I’ll keep that in mind Bon Bon.  I’ll see you around Joshua,” Lyra said walking away with Bon Bon behind her.

“Oh there you are Joshua darling,” said a voice.  I turned around and saw Rarity coming up to me carrying something red in her magic.

“Hi Rarity,” I said, “What’s that?”

“It’s the first set of your new clothes,” she said, “And it’s a good thing I got them here for you before you went to sleep.”

“Are they pajamas?” I asked.

“Indeed.  Sleeping in daytime clothes must be very uncomfortable,” she replied. She then moved them over to me, and I took them in my hands.

“Thank you Rarity,” I said giving her a hug, “They feel so soft.”

“You’re very welcome darling,” she said returning the hug.  “I need to get Sweetie Belle back to the boutique now.  It’s way past her bedtime.  Sleep well tonight.”  She then gave me another kiss.

“Thank you again Rarity,” I said as she walked away.  I saw that ponies were leaving the library.  That meant the party was over.  I then saw Pinkie Pie coming up.

“Well, did ya enjoy the party Joshie?” she asked.

“I did Pinkie,” I said, “Thank you.”  She then picked me up, gave me a big hug, and rubbed her cheek against mine like Lyra did.

“You’re welcome!” she said.  She then put me down and bounced toward the library door.  “Goodnight Joshie!” she said.

“Goodnight Pinkie,” I said.  A little later, after all the ponies left, I yawned.

“Tired Joshua?” I heard Twilight behind me.  I turned around to her and nodded my head.  “Let’s get you to bed.  You've had a long day.”  She then used her magic, lifted me onto her back, and started walking up the stairs where Nyx and Spike were already in their beds.

“I need to go change into these pajamas Rarity gave me,” I said to Twilight climbing off her back.

“Okay Joshua,” Twilight said, “By the way, Nyx offered to share her bed with you if you’d like.”

“Thank you Twilight.  Goodnight,” I said walking into the bathroom.  After using the toilet and changing into the pajamas Rarity gave me, I went back into the bedroom where everyone was sleeping.  I walked over to where Nyx’s bed was and climbed in pulling the covers over me.  I had my back turned to Nyx and was about to fall asleep when I felt a hoof wrap around me and pull me closer to Nyx.

“Nyx, what are you doing?” I asked her.

“I just want to make sure you’re warm while you sleep,” she said, “Goodnight little brother,” Nyx whispered in my ear keeping her hoof around me.

“Goodnight big sister,” I said to Nyx as my eyes closed and fell asleep.

Chapter 21 - Start of Fall (Rewritten)

Chapter 22 - The Start of Fall

Chapter 22 - The Start of Fall*Nyx’s P.O.V.*

Joshua came home late that afternoon with his cheeks a slight red.

“Hey Joshua,” I said to him, “Why are your cheeks red?”

Joshua seemed slightly embarrassed when he told me what had happened between him and Dinky, especially at the end of his explanation.

“Seriously?” I asked him.

“Super seriously,” he said still embarrassed.

“Well, I’m glad to hear that Silver Spoon changed,” I said, “Guess I’d better be expecting an apology next time she tries to talk to me.  But seriously though, it sounds like Dinky’s got a crush on you.”

“I think so too,” he said, “And I...I...”  He seemed a bit hesitant trying to say something else.

“What?” I asked him, “You feel the same way?”

He nodded.  I smiled at him and gave him a light pat on the back.

“I’m happy for you little brother,” I said to him.

***

The next day was the Running of the Leaves.  One of my favorite events in Equestria was finally here.  School was always off on the day of the Running.  It was my second time watching the Running, and it was Joshua’s first time.  He was excited about this.  He told me and Twilight as we left the library that he liked races.

We soon arrived at the spot where the race took place.  Applejack and Rainbow Dash were there to participate, no surprise there.  We also saw a few other ponies such as Lyra, Sparkler, and Derpy participating.  I pointed out a few other ponies who I knew that were racing to Joshua, mostly the ones that were still nice to me.  There was the town’s dentist, Colgate, the carrot farm owner, Golden Harvest, and the pony that was still somewhat affected from the first Discord incident that Twilight hadn’t told me about yet, Screwball.

“It’s too bad this is for ponies only,” Joshua said, “I really like races, especially running in them.”

“I plan on racing in this race when I get older,” I said to him, “Twilight told me about her first time running, and she placed fifth.”

“What about Rainbow Dash and Applejack when you first ran Mom?” he asked Twilight, “I bet they finished first and second.”

“Actually, they both tied for last place,” Twilight said.

“Last?!” Joshua said shocked, “What happened?”

“They got really competitive a few days before this race took place that year,” she explained, “And they turned the running into a battle to try and outsmart each other.  They certainly learned their lesson that year.”

“Wow,” Joshua said surprised.

“Hey Nyx!  Joshua!”  We heard Apple Bloom call out.  We turned around and saw her, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Twist running up to us.

“Hey girls,” Joshua said, “What’s up?”

“Dinky told us what happened yesterday,” Apple Bloom said, “Is it true what she said ‘bout Silver Spoon?” she asked looking at Joshua.

“Yes, it is,” he said.

“Huh,” Scootaloo said, “Always had a feeling Silver Spoon was different.  She’s been teasing us a lot less recently.”

“I wonder if this means she’ll be nicer to us now?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Guess we’ll have to wait n’ see y’all,” Apple Bloom added.

I noticed Joshua looking around, confused at something.

“Where’s Spike?” he asked.  Twilight tapped his shoulder and pointed up.  He looked up and saw that Spike was floating up in a hot-air balloon with Pinkie Pie in the basket with him.  “What are they doing up there?”

“They’re going to be doing the play-by-play for those of us that can’t see what goes on in the woods,” Twilight explained.

“Welcome everypony to the annual Running of the Leaves!” Spike said to the crowd, “The annual race held once every year to kick off fall.  I’m Spike and I’m here with my co-commentator, Pinkie Pie.”

“Hey everypony!” Pinkie Pie said, “Pinkie here!  Ready for another exciting Running of the Leaves!  The focus of attention is definitely going to be on Applejack and Rainbow Dash.  They’ve been going at it ever since their whole wacky throwing each other off course just to get ahead issue a few years ago.”

“At least they haven’t been doing it since that year though,” Spike added, “And here comes Mayor Mare.  She seems to be approaching Princess Twilight.”

Sure enough, Mayor Mare came up to us with the starting flag in hoof.

“Good day Mayor,” Twilight said.

“And a good day to you too Princess,” she said.  She then looked down at Joshua, “It’s nice to finally meet you Joshua.”

“Hello Mayor,” Joshua said, “What are you doing?”

“Well yesterday, Twilight told me that you have an interest in races,” she explained, “And she asked if you could give the racers the signal to start.”  She then held out the flag to him.

“Really?” Joshua asked surprised.  The Mayor nodded while smiling.  Joshua then took the flag from the Mayor and looked at it.  “Thank you,” he said.

“Right this way Joshua,” the Mayor said walking toward the starting line.  Joshua followed after her, and Twilight and I looked on.  Mayor Mare stood at the starting line with Joshua next to her and a hoof on his shoulder.  “Alright everypony, all racers to the starting line!  The race is about to begin.”

Rainbow Dash was on the end of the starting line where Joshua and the Mayor were standing.  “Hey kid,” Rainbow said, “Gonna be starting us off huh?”

“Yep,” Joshua said nodding, “I really like races.”

“Start the race when ready Joshua,” the Mayor said.  Joshua nodded and held the flag in both of his hands.

“Okay everypony, on your marks...” he began.  All the ponies racing crouched down at the ready.

“Get set...” Joshua raised the flag up...

“GO!” He said waving it down.  All the racers shot off the starting point leaving a cloud of dust behind as they began.

“And they’re off!” Spike said from above, “With Applejack and Rainbow Dash off the gate running side-by-side for first place!”

“I don’t remember them standing on any gate before the race Spike,” Pinkie said, “Not unless there was an invisible one.”  This drew a groan from Spike.

“Anyway, with Applejack and Rainbow Dash running side by side for the lead, we have Lyra Heartstrings in third, Derpy and Sparkler rounding out the top five.”

“Hey Nyx,” Scootaloo whispered waving me over to her and the other three.  I trotted up to them to see what they wanted.  “I noticed Joshua had a slight blush on his face when we brought up Dinky.  What was that about?”

“Promise you won’t tell anypony else?” I asked them in a hushed voice.  They all nodded and silently did the Pinkie Promise.  “Well apparently, Dinky had a crush on Joshua, and the same for Joshua.  He told me she kissed him on the cheek yesterday.”

“Well,” Sweetie Belle said, “That’s a bit of a ray of sunshine for Joshua.  Looks like he’s got a special somepony.”

“We’d better not get too involved y’all,” Apple Bloom said, “Remember what happened with Miss Cheerilee and Big Mac?”  We all shuddered.  I wasn’t there when it happened, but they told me what had happened, and it wasn’t pretty.

“Hey, we agreed never to use that love poti-uh, poison, ever again, right?” Scootaloo said, “Besides, I think we should help them at least a little bit.”

“I think we should wait and see what happens the next time we see those two together again before we get involved,” Sweetie Belle said.  Twist and I nodded in agreement.

“As the racers come to the entrance of White Tail Woods,” Spike spoke up, “We see that Applejack has pulled ahead of Rainbow Dash for a brief moment.  AJ won this race last year and is looking to make it two years in a row!”

“Let’s get back over to the crowd and keep watching the race,” Scootaloo said, “I want to see if Rainbow Dash can beat Applejack.”

“No way Scoot!” Apple Bloom exclaimed, “Applejack’s gonna win again fer sure!”

“Come on girls, let’s go,” Sweetie Belle interrupted.  The five of us rejoined our friends to see how the race would play out.  Soon we saw a cloud of dust coming at the exit of White Tail Woods.  Applejack was indeed in the front with Rainbow Dash closing in from behind.

“It’s gonna be close everypony!” Spike exclaimed, “Rainbow Dash is closing in fast on Applejack!”

“I think Rainbow is going to cover this one!” Pinkie said, “But with what though: a tarp, a net, a bunch of clouds?”

We heard Spike groan in exasperation at this.  Rainbow was indeed closing the distance on Applejack rather fast.  The racers were coming to the finish line fast.  Joshua was still standing at the line ready to wave the flag again to end the race.  As the racers crossed the line, Joshua waved the flag and the race was over.

“And the Running of the Leaves is over!” Mayor Mare exclaimed, “Who was the winner Joshua?”

“It was Rainbow Dash by a nose!” Joshua said.

“YES!!!” we heard Rainbow exclaim.

“Congratulations to Miss Rainbow Dash for winning this year’s Running of the Leaves!” Mayor Mare said handing out the ribbons.  Twilight and I trotted up to Joshua who was standing next to Mayor Mare

.

“Nice work on the flag waving Joshua,” Twilight said.

“Thanks Mom,” he said hugging her, “And thank you for asking the Mayor to let me do it.”

“You’re welcome.”

This was a great way to kick off fall in Equestria.  Hopefully the princesses would get the spell ready before Joshua’s transformation was finished.

Chapter 43 - The Plan of Rescue (Not Rewritten)

Chapter 44 - The Encounter

Chapter 44 - The Encounter

*Third Person P.O.V.*

Trixie very quickly and quietly made her way out of the caves where Sombra kept the human child captive.  She felt bad she couldn’t free him from the magic crystal walls that concealed him, but she knew Sombra’s magic was stronger than hers.  If the Alicorn Amulet didn’t corrupt the user when worn, then surely that would’ve been enough, but no, she had to go and alert Prince Shining Armor and Princess Cadance.

As she exited the dark cave, she quickly descended the mountain.  She was lucky to stay on Sombra’s tail while he was taking Joshua into the caverns, but now she would have to navigate the cavern again when she came back with Twilight Sparkle and her fellow Element companions.  She would only hope that they would let her explain herself, considering what happened in Ponyville the last time she was there.

After she got down to the foot of the mountain, the Crystal Empire could be seen a few miles away.  It was night time and she had to hurry and relay her message.  She quickly sped up her gallop.  She didn’t have to go far as she saw Prince Shining Armor in the distance with guards nearby.

“Your highness!” she called out.  Shining Armor looked up to see Trixie rushing towards him, but he didn’t know it was her because her black cloak was concealing her face.

“Who are you?  I’m busy trying to locate my nephew,” he said briskly.

“Yes, I am here with information regarding the human child,” she said, “I was visiting your wonderful kingdom when I spotted a black shadow flying through the air.  I followed it up into the mountains and into a cave at the top of one.  I then saw the shadow deposit the human child into one of his crystal prisons.  I couldn’t free him because my magic isn’t strong enough, but I did get important information from him: Sombra will be attacking the Empire at some point tomorrow.”

“That demon hasn’t harmed Joshua at all, has he?” Shining pressed.

“Not from what I could see,” Trixie said, “I know which cave the young child is inside, you have to trust me your highness.”

“Very well,” Shining said, “My sister and her friends should be along very soon with the Elements of Harmony to rescue him.  I’ll point them in your direction.”  Shining gathered up the guards he brought with him and hurried back to the Empire.  Trixie hurried back to the foot of the mountain the held the cave where the child was.

*Twilight’s P.O.V.*

It was early morning when we arrived at the Crystal Empire train station.  As soon as the train stopped, all six of us exited the train.  We then ran through the streets to the castle.  Shining Armor and Cadance were waiting with my nephew.

“Shining Armor!  Cadance!” I said running up to them.

“Twily!” Shining said, “I have good news!  We know where Joshua is!  There was a unicorn mare in the mountains up north and she saw Sombra enter a cave at the top of one!  She’s waiting for you all at the foot of the mountain where Joshua’s held captive.”

“Thanks big brother!” I said quickly hugging him, “Let’s go girls!”

“Be careful Twilight!” Cadance called out to me as we ran to the mountains.

*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

I didn’t get a lot of sleep last night.  The cave floor was very hard and uncomfortable.  I really hope Trixie got to my Uncle Shining and Aunt Cadance in time.

“About time you’ve woken up.”

Sombra was right behind me.  I didn’t want to look at him, he was too scary to look at, so I didn’t turn around or say anything.

“Nothing to say, child?” he asked me, “I’m surprised.  Most of the crystal ponies I enslaved back then put up more resistance.”  I still said nothing.  “You think your so called family will come and save you don't you?"

"They are my family," I said, "They love me."

"Love?" Sombra said, "Don't make me laugh.  You think they love you.  If they did, they wouldn't have let me capture you that easily.  You’re going to be staying right here while I take back what’s mine.”  He turned into a shadow and left the cave.  I tried not to believe what he said, but those words hurt.

Trixie, I thought to myself, I hope you made it to Uncle Shining in time.

*Twilight’s P.O.V.*

It was getting colder as we reached the mountain.  Suddenly, the sky got darker.  Fluttershy screeched in terror.  King Sombra appeared from a dark shadow in front of us.  I furrowed my brows in deep anger when I saw him.

“Well, well, well,” he said, “The angry mother bird shows up.”

“Angry is right!” I yelled at him, “You’ve got some nerve kidnapping a young child like that!!!”

“I’ll gladly let him go if your fellow princesses give up Equestria to me.”

“Fat chance!” Rainbow said charging him.  Sombra turned into a shadow just before Rainbow reached him.  He then rematerialized further away from us.

“Very well then,” he said lighting his horn, “If you’ll stand in my way, then I’ll have to AAUUUGGH!!!”  Something suddenly struck his behind, making him turn his horn off.

“Back away from them foul stallion!” said a voice that sounded familiar.  I looked back and saw a pony with a black cloak over her face, and back, reaching down below the knees of her light blue hooves.  Sombra looked behind him, furious.

“Who dares strike my flank?!” he yelled.

“It is I!” the mare said pulling back her hood, “The Great and Powerful TRIXIE!!!  Turn back while you can Sombra, and return that human child to his adoptive mother, or face the wrath of Trixie and the Elements of Harmony!”

“NEVER!” Sombra exclaimed turning into a shadow and heading toward the mountains.

“Trixie!” I said, “Are you the one who Shining said knew where my Joshua is?!”

“I am Twilight Sparkle!” Trixie said, “Now follow Trixie, all of you, before Sombra takes your child somewhere else!”  She started running toward the mountain where Sombra went to, with us hot on her hooves.

Hold on Joshua!  I’m almost there!

We soon got to the mouth of a cave.

“The child is captive inside this cave!” Trixie said pointing at it, “Now go!  Trixie will make sure Sombra doesn’t get out!”

“Let’s go y’all!” Applejack said.

“Be prepared to explain yourself when we get back Trixie!” I heard Rainbow say, “I expect answers!”

“Rainbow darling, not now!  Joshua is in there, probably scared to death!” Rarity said.  The six of us hurried inside to go after Sombra.  The cave was filled with red and green fiery lanterns as we went along.  I pulled out ahead of even Rainbow Dash as we went along.

“Twilight!  Slow down!” Rainbow called to me.

“I can’t Rainbow!” I called back, “My son needs me!”  I quickened my gallop faster than I ever had before.  The others were soon too far behind, but I could tell I was close.  “Joshua!!!  Are you there?!?!?!” I called out.

“Mommy?!” I heard Joshua’s voice call back, “Is that you?!”

“HOLD ON JOSHUA!!!” I called to him, “I’m coming!!!”

*Joshua’s P.O.V.*

Mommy was coming!!!  She was almost here!!!  At the mouth of the cave, I saw a purple light coming.  It was Mommy’s magic!!!  I shook my hands to make my magic light up to let Mommy know where I was and that she was close!  Then Mommy came in at the entrance, wearing her crown.

“Joshua?!” she called looking around the cave for me, “Are you here?!”

“Mommy!!!” I called back reaching a hand out of the crystal wall I was behind, “I’m over here!!!”  I felt tears stinging at my eyes when I saw Mommy running to me.  I saw tears in her eyes too.

“Joshua!” she said, “Thank goodness you’re alright!”  She wrapped her hoof around my hand and held it.  “Don’t worry, the others will be here soon!  We’ll get you out of there!”

“What about Uncle Shining and Aunt Cadance and cousin Guard?!” I asked her, “Sombra said he was going after them and the crystal ponies!”

“Trixie managed to make him turn around,” she said, “Where is he?!  I have a few choice words to give AAAHHH!!!!”

“NO!!!  MOMMY!!”  She was hit away from me by red magic.

“Hooves off my prisoner!”

King Sombra was standing right in front of me, blocking Mommy from me.  I was really scared right now.  Mommy was lying on the ground hurt, and I couldn’t help her.  Just then, Mommy’s hair started waving.  Her horn glowed white and not purple.  A circle of fire appeared around her.  She then got back up on all four of her hooves.

“What is this?” Sombra asked.

I knew what it was.  Mommy told me about this.  She was going into...

BOOM!!!

Fire exploded where Mom was standing and she was screaming really loudly.  Sombra and I blocked our eyes from the bright light.  When it went down.  Mom was still standing there, but she looked different.  Her coat was white, her mane and tail turned into flames, her eyes were red, and her cutie mark disappeared.

“HE IS NOT YOUR PRISONER!!!” Mommy yelled, “HE’S MY SON!!!”

Mommy had turned on her rage shift.  I looked up at Sombra and he was still smiling.

“Well,” he said, “this should be interesting.”  He lit his horn and a weapon appeared next to him.  Mommy lit her horn and a fire sword appeared in front of her.  They were going to fight!

“Be careful Mommy!” I said looking on.  Mommy jumped at Sombra, and he jumped at her.  Their weapons made a loud clang noise.  They landed on the ground and slid to a stop, Mommy fired some magic at Sombra with her horn, and it hit him.  He yelled as it hurt him.  Sombra swung his weapon at Mommy, but Mommy blocked it.

“LET MY SON GO!!!” Mommy yelled at him.

“He is essential to my plans for taking over Equestria!” Sombra said, “If you surrender now, I’ll let him and you go peacefully!”

“NO!” Mommy yelled back, “EQUESTRIA WILL NEVER BELONG TO YOU!”

They kept fighting for a very long time.  After the fight, Sombra was lying on the ground, breathing hard, and his weapon disappeared.  Mommy was near the entrance of the cave as her rage shift ended and her sword disappeared.  I heard running hooves coming from behind Mommy and saw Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie coming in, all of them wearing their Elements of Harmony necklaces.

“GIRLS!” Mommy said, “FORMATION!  NOW!!!”

They all stood up straight as the Elements of Harmony started glowing, and Mommy and her friends started floating in the air.  King Sombra opened his eyes and saw what was happening.

“What?!” he said, “No!  NO!!!  STOP!!!”

Mommy and her friends didn’t stop.  They opened their eyes and they were all white.  A rainbow shot out of the Elements and came down on Sombra, but Sombra shot magic from his horn at the rainbow.

“I will not be beaten this easily!!!” he yelled.

“Come on Mommy!” I called to her, “You can do it!!!”